Category: Uncategorized

A dark stone enters a parallel world where magic once reigned supreme. An ancient sorceress secrets the magic of the stone into nineteen-year-old Vel Tullius. Magic creeps back into the world. Vel’s beloved sister falls under his spell. He must confront the power his new magic holds over the women around him, while dodging spies, assassins, and those set on hording all magic for themselves. Vel finds himself caught between his loving family, evil queens, and the very gods themselves.

The Wicked Tower

By RawlyRawls

This is a work of fiction written solely to entertain. If you want to read lots more stuff, vote on new stories, or support my writing, please visit my Subscribestar site (you can find the link in my profile). Also, all characters in sexual situations are 18 years or older.

Chapter 1

Like most things, the echo of hooves died quickly out on the Hawk’s Road. Engineers had somehow suspended the cobbled path along the ridge. On one side, a declivity fell hundreds of feet down to the sea. On the other rested a barren chasm, dark with volcanic glass. Duke Fortinbras Tullius scowled down at the sea from the window of his carriage. He had been a duke for only three days, his father having officially disappeared on Monday. And here he was, already summoned by the two queens regent. He looked up to see Accipiter Cubitum’s twisting spires towering above him. The palace seemed to perch on the cliff like a hawk’s nest. From their spot on the winding road, Fortinbras could see the newest tower rise above all others. Still under construction, its iridescence corkscrewed into a passing cloud. The Blessed Tower they called it. Fortinbras shivered. It didn’t seem so blessed to him. “Does it frighten you, Potitus? The palace, I mean.”

The valet looked over at his hulking master. Young Fortinbras, just past his twenty-fifth year, was larger than any man Potitus had met, standing nearly six and a half feet. The duke also had fair skin. His father’s family had blood from north of the Inland Sea. But there was also gossip that his ancestors had consorted with giants. But Potitus preferred to think best of his master. “I accompanied your father many times to see the queens regent. They are most … accommodating, Your Grace.”

“Yes, of course they are.” Fortinbras nodded and continued to look out at the lapping waves far below. He thought of the gift he carried from his ancestors between his legs. He had nothing to fear. The queens regent were women, and Fortinbras has always had a way with women. He smiled at the thought of showing those twin rulers his mighty cock. He imagined the look on their faces as roles reversed and they swore oaths to his service while gagging on his cum. He closed his eyes, forgetting his cramped surroundings, the suspended road, and his missing father. He ran through his plan again. Find the Maiden Lucia and begin with her. He could do that. He would do that.

~~

“Well, that went well.” Fortinbras walked swiftly down the marble corridor away from the throne room. He paid little heed to the great animals posed in various states of aggression on either side of the red, running carpet. He shivered despite his heavy, formal cloak with its fur lining. The throne room had been beset by a singular chill. Not pleasant at all. Duke Fortinbras was used to the more pleasant things in life. “A simple meet and greet. They only asked of me my sworn loyalty and the sublimation of my lands. A trifle.”

“Yes, Your Grace.” Potitus scurried after his duke. The young man had such long strides it was difficult to keep up. “Are we going home now?”

“I think not.” Fortinbras looked around. He was pleased the queens hadn’t thought to give him an escort. “You know of my charge, Potitus?”

“I do not, Your Grace.” Potitus frowned. The sooner they left that dark place the better for him. But of course, he kept such feelings to himself. “What is your charge?”

“I must find the Maiden Lucia.”

“I would think the atrium would be a place to start the search.” Potitus was starting to huff and puff as his short legs worked to keep up with the duke.

“Excellent.” Fortinbras turned left at a junction, passing an angry looking scimitar-toothed cat. Fortinbras started when he looked down to see the lifeless, snarling thing, and then strode on. “Is it this way, then?”

“Actually, Lord Fortinbras, it is this way.” Potitus stood by the spotted cat, watching its cold, dead eyes closely. He gestured in the opposite direction. “It’s this way.”

“Oh, excellent.” Fortinbras turned, his long cloak twirling around him, and walked toward the atrium. He almost ventured a cheerful whistle, but looked around and thought better of it.

~~

What would the new duke want with her? Lucia followed the towering man, his valet at her heels. Those from the lands that surround the Inland Sea were not tall, with olive skin, and dark hair. But as she looked up at the back of his silver blond hair, Lucia thought how foreign this man’s complexation was. His eerie blue eyes had given her something of a fright when he’d fetched her from her tasks amongst the fruit trees.

“You know the princess well?” Fortinbras had the most offhanded tone, simply making small talk with one of the lesser classes. He didn’t bother to look back at her.

“I am her maiden, Your Grace.” Lucia looked down at her muddy gardening stola and wondered again, what such a man could want with her.

“Here we are, Your Grace.” Potitus stopped and pointed to a wooden door. “This is the room you asked for.”

“Very good, Potitus.” Fortinbras stopped, reached a great hand out, and opened the door with a long creak. “Please enter, maiden. We have much to discuss.” He ushered her in, admiring her wide hips and ripe ass. “Potitus, wait here for me. Make sure our conversation is uninterrupted.”

“Very well, Your Grace.” Potitus bowed low and watched his master stoop under the door lintel and disappear from sight.

~~

“Does the princess treat you fairly?” Fortinbras gazed about the room. It had been set for display, with an impressive suit of dragon-mail worn by a mannequin in a martial pose. The warrior, no doubt, was set to fight off the mighty rays out at sea. But such creatures were now nothing more than sentences in dusty old history books. Or perhaps fables. “Do the queens give you their approbation?”

“Well … I … I …” Lucia stammered as she studied his face so high above hers. He was handsome, but in a cold way. As if he’d been cut from glass. “I rarely see the queens. And Princess Minicia and I are quite close. We both have eighteen years and I’ve been her maiden for …” Lucia blushed. She could tell from his expression that she’d talked too intimately about the princess.

“You will do nicely.” Fortinbras removed his cloak and slung it over the dragon-mail. “Has anyone ever told you that your beauty rivals the moon, and that your eyes sparkle as do the stars?”

“No, Your Grace.” Her blush deepened. She thought of the stablehand that often flirted with her. He might think such things, but he’d never said them to her. Of course, he had stolen from her a few kisses here and there, which had much amused the other maidens and the princess. “May I ask, what is it you require of me?”

“I require nothing. But I ask all that you have to give.” Fortinbras removed his white robes to reveal his tunic underneath. He was already quite hard, and was well aware of the effect his cock had on a woman as it pushed on his tunic.

“Oh, my gods.” Lucia’s hand went to her mouth. Could his viper be that large? Her cheeks were now so hot she thought they’d explode. “Your Grace? I don’t … um … understand.” She rubbed her legs together and her stomach turned over and over like a winged bird. No man had ever made her feel this way. “Wait, you mustn’t.” She turned her head as he removed his tunic, but her wide, brown eyes kept sight of him in the periphery. He was muscled and chiseled, everything over-large and out of proportion. Most of all his mammoth of a cock that sprung forth from his loins like an angry devil, with a dark blue head and great, terrible veins.

“Will a maiden tell a duke what he must do?” Fortinbras laughed and stepped toward her. His penis swayed before him. With each step, droplets of precum fell to the floor.

“I am in the queens’ service. It is my duty to –” She cut short when the great bluish head nudged her shoulder. He was so tall that had she been of mind, she could have taken him into her mouth while standing up. A great hand took hold of her brown hair, and her face was lowered to that wide blue-helmeted cock. Apparently, the duke was of mind. She really should put up a fight for her princess and the monarchy. Even a duke should not lay hands on those in service to the queens. But that aroma stole the fight from her soul. It was pungent, like fruit from lands south of the Surround, and it beguiled her senses. For the first time in her life, Lucia pleasured a man with her mouth.

“That’s a good girl.” Fortinbras voice lowered, and smoothed itself over each vowel. He practically purred, watching this young, forbidden woman fall to him. He never grew tired of these conquests. For the first few minutes, she remained taut like a bowstring, as he helped her rhythm with the weight of his hand on her silky brown hair. But it didn’t take long for her motion to turn fluid. What a sight she was, this sweet thing, bent slightly at the waist, fully clothed, and slobbering on his cock. She could get no more than the head in her mouth, but that was fine with Fortinbras. “I taste better than other men.”

“Mmmmpppphhhhhhhh.” Lucia reached both hands up to hold his manhood. She should not have been surprised, since she was rolling her tongue around that meaty helmet, but the weight of it startled her and caused her vagina to gush. She couldn’t reach her hands around the thing. She’d always thought herself to be a normal-sized woman, but at that moment she felt incredibly petite. She pulled off him and gasped for air. “Your Grace … is that enough? May I … go now?”

“Not quite yet, my little arbor flower.” Fortinbras, with skills gained from all the women who had fallen before little Lucia, quickly removed her stola. He drank in her naked beauty. Young, full tits heaved on her chest with each breath. Her dark nipples stood proudly on her copper skin. He admired the sweep out of her hips, and the black triangle between her legs. “First, you must open to me.”

“Wait … I haven’t … before … I … just wait …” Lucia felt herself rise above the floor, those great hands cupping her butt and lifting her into the air. She was now his plaything, and the realization sent an electric shock to her core. The smell of him surrounded her as he pressed her close and her cheek smooshed against that broad chest. “If you put it … in me … I’ll break.” Her heart thudded in her chest. She felt his helmet explore her outer folds. She convulsed in his arms.

“A common misconception, my maiden.” He slipped the head of his dick inside her and listened to her piggy grunts. She was his now. “You’d be surprised how often that’s been said to me. And untrue every time.” He tightened his grip on her round, little ass and pulled her down onto him several inches. She now wailed into his chest and clutched his back with her grubby hands.

“Too … much … uuuuggggghhhhhh … it’s … all the way … inside my belly … ooooohhhhhhhh.” Lucia was faintly embarrassed to lose control in front of a high lord, but her reasoning brain faded fast.

“It’s not halfway.” Fortinbras laughed again. “By summer’s end you’ll be riding me like the queens’ most nimble knight. Now here … ugh … take the rest of it.” With that he forced her down until their hips met. Her scream was surely heard by Potitus. Fortinbras hoped no other passersby wandered the halls in this part of the palace.

“Your Grace … ugh … Your Grace … Your Grace.” Soon, Lucia was guided by those massive hands to take great lunging strokes on that cock in midair. Her poor sandaled feet flopped on either side of the great mountain of a man, and her eyes lost focus. She had heard whispers about sex from the other women in the palace. Either it was uncomfortable and confusing, or mildly pleasant. But this was something else entirely. Her whole body surged with the power of the gods. Her vagina stretched to just before the point she feared it might snap on her, but never further. It greedily hugged the mammoth invader inside her so tight that she thought she might squeeze him out. And her mind was set aflame. A roaring bonfire of lust reshaped her very expectations from life. If this sort of pleasure was possible, why had nobody told her before now? Why had they kept it hidden? As she bounded on the duke, she knew she would forever give him all that he asked in exchange for access to that magical tool between his legs. A long wail escaped her lips and her mind was carried off entirely, leaving behind only the writhing animal in her lover’s arms.

“I am your first, I see.” Fortinbras pulled her off his long cock and placed her on her feet. Her legs nearly gave out, but kept her upright with a hand on her shoulder. “Will you tell me more about the princess?” He turned her around and lifted her standing onto the cushion of an embroidered chair. This way, he only had to lower himself a little to slide back into her. He grabbed her hips and let her know the full force of his power, watching his dick furrow into her most protected places.

“Eeeiiiiiiiiii … princess? Ugh … ugh …” Lucia wanted desperately to give him whatever he asked, but she couldn’t get her mind to process his request. “Ugh … what … princess?”

“It seems …” Fortinbras chuckled. “… that I have so … uh … uh … uh … overpowered your mind that you cannot answer me.”

To this, Lucia responded with a series of mewls.

“So be it.” Fortinbras accelerated his pace. “It is time … for you … to receive … aaaaaauuuuuuggggghhhhhh.” He let the eruption explode out of him and filled the young woman he had speared.

“Wwwwaaaa … wwwwwaa …” She wanted to tell him to wait again. To do it outside. But another orgasm had gripped her mind and robbed her of her speech. Instead of a protest, she quivered on him, held the chairback with rigid fingers, and let the fire spread within her womb.

A while later, Fortinbras retrieved his tunic and pulled it over his head. “Would you like to see me again, maiden?”

Lucia’s eyes rolled languidly over to him. She sat slumped in the embroidered chair, still naked. Her breasts hung to the side, and her vagina burped out a copious amount of sperm. She tried to restart her mind. The first thought was that she’d need to see a witch to make sure she wasn’t with child. “I must see you again, Your Grace.” The ferocity of her own words startled her out of her stupor. She rose from the chair and moved toward her stola. She was well aware that his eyes followed her form and that she pleased him. “I mean, if you would care for such a meeting, I would be at your mercy.” And she would be at his mercy. His plaything.

“Very good, my arbor blossom.” Fortinbras smiled, set his robes just right, and pulled on his cloak.

As she pulled on her own clothes, Lucia marveled at the warmth in his smile. How a duke had come to see her this way was a deep mystery.

“I will send word.” Fortinbras turned and headed for the door.

“Your Grace.” Lucia stopped struggling with her stola, the dress only covering her top-half, and curtsied. She would wait for his word with bated breath. But first she needed to see about cleaning the mess they’d made.

~~

“And how was my son’s visit to the palace?” Cassia smiled over at her oldest. He was now the Duke of Ostia Novus, she could hardly believe it. Her dimples lessened some as she reminded herself that his position came too early, at the expense of her poor husband. She brushed a curl of brown hair away from her round, pretty face. “Did you find the queens in good health?”

“They made me … take an … oath,” Fortinbras said between great bites of honeyed ham. “All went … well.” He looked from his sweet mother across the long table over to the Sorceress Brynhild. The woman winked a blue eye at the duke and Fortinbras nodded back. Then his gaze moved down the table to his siblings. His older sister, Bantia sat backlit by the roaring fire, she prodded her meat with a silver fork, curtains of brown hair fell on either side of her face. Fortinbras looked next to his little brother, Vel, now nineteen years and nearly as tall as his brother. The boy had inherited the same fair features, too, but his aspect was unmanly in Fortinbras’s opinion. He was a wraith of a man, made of only skin and bone. Which was fine, since he was destined for a life without responsibility of title or lands. Finally, Fortinbras looked to the youngest of the bunch. Naevia was a woman grown at eighteen years, but she maintained a youthful quality. Unlike the rest of her family, she had neither blond nor dark hair, but instead a flaming cascade of copper waves flowed over her shoulders. At the moment, she stared doe-eyed at Vel. Fortinbras wondered about those two sometimes. Now that he was the head of the family, he would have to have a talk with them sometime soon. He turned back to his mother. “I think I shall visit the palace again, soon.” He gave her a mischievous look.

“Now, little sparrow. I know that expression well.” Cassia frowned at her handsome son. “Trouble followed on the heels of that smile throughout your childhood. The queens are not some dockside friends to be taken lightly. Do not mess with them. Your father would only visit the palace upon invitation and even then –”

Fortinbras cut her off with a wave. “Did I say that I would travel without an invite?”

“They’ve invited you back?” Cassia raised an eyebrow. She did not want royal eyes upon her house. Better to be left to their work running Ostia Novus. They were, after all, the port of destination for all the Surround.

“Did I say that?” Fortinbras smirked again and then turned his attention back to his ham.

“His Grace’s power is now in full bloom.” The Sorceress Brynhild smiled pleasantly, showing off her chilling northern smile. She was a tall woman, dwarfing the other ladies at the table. Her blond hair was braided up on her head, in a way not in fashion in the Surround. “Don’t you think it’s best to let him see to his own business?”

“Yes.” Cassia’s round face fell. “Yes, of course.” Her husband had always lent an ear to her advice. She would have to adjust to their new life. She turned her attention back to her meal.

~~

“Are you sure Your Grace wouldn’t prefer some young thing between his bedsheets?” Brynhild carefully removed her stola. She measured her pace to tease the young man as much as possible. She lowered the dress rather than lifting it over her head, exposing one pale breast after the other.

“I had a young thing earlier today on your suggestion.” Fortinbras laughed and reached for his hardening member. He lay on his back in the middle of his enormous four-post bed, watching the beauty sway as she disrobed. “Besides, you look every bit as young as the Maiden Lucia. But much more beautiful.” He carefully regarded her breasts, with their pale pink nipples jutting out. The breasts were probably bigger than Lucia’s, but on this tall woman they were proportionally smaller. They suited her well, Fortinbras thought. He watched as her flat midriff came into view.

“I look that young, you think? His Grace is too kind.” Brynhild could see his eyes fix on the blond hair between her legs. His cock rose higher still. He was like a dog trained to obey for its reward. “Looks are often deceiving.”

“Whatever you say.” Fortinbras reached out for her and pulled her into bed with him. She was the only woman he’d been with who somewhat matched him in size. He mused on her body as he pulled her on top of him and she guided him into her ready pussy. This was how most people of the Surround experienced their mating. Two giants were no different than small people relative to one another. “How are you always so tight?”

Brynhild ground her hips on him and ignored the question. “I know … ooohhhhhh … you like them young,” she cooed. “But how about older women? Do you fancy them … as well? Your mother is very pretty.” She dug her nails into his chest and felt that wonderful cock stretch at her. Every time was like the first time. Because, of course, her vagina was unlike that of any other women.

“My mother?” Fortinbras frowned. “The gods forbid it. And, anyway, she is … my mother.” Despite the woman working him he felt his dick deflate some.

“You long for her, Your Grace.” Brynhild’s eyes locked with his and moved her rhythm faster, now bouncing on his dick. She could feel him harden again. “She cared for you your whole life, bringing you countless joys. It is time you brought her happiness, too. Especially now that your father is gone and her bed is a barren place.”

“By the gods, you’re right.” Fortinbras couldn’t believe it. He had had these feelings all along, and only now just realized them. “I will bring her happiness on the end of my spear.”

“That’s my duke.” Brynhild bounced and rocked her hips in a motion she had honed over the centuries, guaranteed to bring a man to his completion. Her breasts hopped wildly before his eyes. “Now … ugh … give me your seed … oooohhhhhhhhh.” She rolled her eyes and cried out as the young man bellowed and emptied himself inside her.

~~

“I’m already in here, young man. You can take a bath later.” Cassia covered her large breasts with her arms and squinted through the swirling steam. She couldn’t see the intruder clearly, but his hulking, manly form gave him away. It was clearly her first born son.

“I wanted to join you, Mother.” His keen eyes were blunted by the murk of the room. Fortinbras strode in, confident as could be despite his nakedness in front of his own mother. His heavy dick, soft for the moment, swung between his legs as he carefully stepped through the tiled room. “We need to have a talk in privacy.” He slipped into the bath opposite her. Now that he was closer, he could see the swell of her hanging breasts behind her arm. She was so full of curves and supple promises. So unlike the young women he normally consorted with. How had he not seen her true beauty before now?

“We can have a private chat when I am fully dressed.” Cassia didn’t like the way he looked at her. Her sons were so different. If only gentle Vel had been the first born. He would make for a more caring master. “Please leave and we can discuss this later.”

“You may go.” Fortinbras waved his hand at the shadows of servants that lined about the room. The women quickly exited leaving mother and son alone in the bath. “Now, that’s better. I’ve been thinking, you must be very lonely with Father gone.” He slid along the bench around the bath until they were next to one another. Steam rose around them and he could see beads of sweat form on her forehead and exposed shoulders. Such delicate shoulders, wonderfully juxtaposed with the swell of her breasts just below. He put a hand on her arm and slowly lowered it into the water. His eyes feasted on her exposed flesh. Her nipples were large and dark, with wide areola.

“What … are you doing, darling?” Cassia was well aware that he was aiming to cross a terrible Rubicon. As a woman of the Surround, she always felt small in her son’s presence. But never more so than at that moment.

“Call me Duke Fortinbras, or Your Grace.” Fortinbras bent down and kissed her cheek demurely. “I am your duke. And you are still my duchess, no?”

“I am … the duchess … yes.” The steam seemed to constrict her breathing. Cassia needed to leave that place, and quickly. She lifted herself from the water, knowing full well that she would expose her lower half to him. Sure enough, as she climbed out of the bath, she could see his eyes upon her butt. She stood straight above him dripping on the tile, looking down at him over her shoulder.

“You look less a duchess and more a Venus. You are, in my eyes, the very goddess of fertility and harvest.” He reached out a hand and clasped her ankle so that she wouldn’t slip away. “Come back to the bath.”

“Let go of me, Your Grace,” she said the last two words with a hiss. She pulled her leg, but his grip was firm.

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Vel stepped into the bath, and saw his mother’s form through the haze. “I saw the servants leave. I thought you had left, Mother.”

“Turn and go, little sparrow.” Cassia’s voice had a hint of desperation. She could see Vel’s tall lanky form hesitate. “You can have the bath in a little while.”

“Is there someone with you?” Vel had poor eyesight, but he thought he saw the shadow of a man in the bath next to his mother. By the man’s size he could be no other but the duke. “Are you in trouble?” He did not like the tone of Cassia’s voice. He took a couple steps across the room, paused, and pulled his robes tight around him.

“You are dismissed, little brother,” Fortinbras sneered. His grip tightened on the ankle he held. “Go off and find Naevia so that you might play your games together. Leave me to play mine.”

Vel blinked. He could just make out a strong, muscled arm snaking out of the bath, clutching Cassia. He knew that his brother suspected he and Naevia of being closer than they were, which meant that Vel understood the kind of games Fortinbras had planned for their mother. “Leave her alone.” Vel hurried to the bath, bent down, and tried to pry his brother’s fingers from their mother’s ankle.

Having none of the intrusion, Fortinbras slammed his other fist into Vel’s right check.

“Nooooo!” Cassia screamed.

Vel’s robes opened as he fell to the tile with a crack of ceramic. Fortinbras hesitated when he saw the young man’s manhood exposed. Soft though Vel was, he was quite large. He was, indeed, more manly than Fortinbras had thought.

“Get your hand off my mother.” Using his brother’s brief pause, Vel got to his feet and pulled Cassia from his clutches. “Come, let’s go.” Vel stumbled away, he protectively pulled her under his robes, aware of her hot skin against his. He felt her boob bounce against his hip as they walked, but he did his best to put it out of his mind.

Outside the bath, mother and son nearly ran into Potitus who was loitering about.

“Where is the duke?” Potitus looked unsure of himself as he blocked their path.

“His Grace is enjoying his bath.” Cassia mustered her best smile. “Out of our way, Potitus.”

The man didn’t move.

“Did you not hear your duchess? Move.” Vel was concerned that each moment wasted in the hall offered his brother a chance to retrieve their mother.

Reluctantly, Potitus stepped aside.

“Let’s get you back to your rooms.” Vel took a deep breath in the clear air of the hall. They turned right and hurried away. He looked over his shoulder frequently, but it seemed Fortinbras had not pursued them.

~~

That night, as the family supped on lamprey bisque, a quiet beset the table. The duke had little to say to the others, but glared especially at his younger brother.

Vel kept his head down, and barely enjoyed the salty meal. He was appreciative of Naevia’s hand on his thigh. He hadn’t told her how he’d bruised his face, but her green eyes wouldn’t leave his cheek, and her freckled face wore a particularly severe frown for one usually prone to joviality.

“I will leave for the palace first thing tomorrow.” Fortinbras abruptly stood and cast his bowl into the roaring fire where it shattered. “It should be a day of good fortune for this family. Wish me luck.”

They all murmured their good luck to him, though none of them knew of his errand’s purpose.

“Goodnight.” He turned and strode out, his heavy cloak whirling about him. Potitus followed him out.

Silence lingered in the dining hall after he left. Servants removed the bisque and brought in honey cake. Cassia stood and bid her remaining children goodnight.

Bantia was next to leave. She mumbled her evening pleasantries, and her tall, slender frame vanished out the door.

Then it was just the youngest two.

“Tell me now, sweet Vel.” Naevia gently touched the ghastly purple blotch on his cheek. “Was this our brother?” She whispered the words so that the remaining servants wouldn’t hear. Like her mother, she had the stature of a woman from the surround, so her hand appeared quite small next to her brother’s face.

“It’s a confusing business.” Vel smiled at her concern and ruffled her copper hair. He took a bite of cake and thought things over. “I hardly know what I saw. You know how my eyes are. I cannot tell you anything for it would surely cast a pall upon our family. And right after Father’s disappearance.”

“What can’t you tell me?” Naevia broke a piece of her own honey cake and took her eyes off her brother to observe it. It was perfectly light and spongy. She squeezed. Yet firm. “You were never very good with secrets.”

“I really can’t.” Vel stood, and gave her a sad smile. He bent low and kissed her perfect forehead. “I’m going to read in the library. We’ll talk tomorrow.” As he left, his sandal crunched on a piece of his brother’s bowl that had ejected itself from the fire. His brow furrowed. He needed to do some research. He couldn’t tell up from down at the moment.

~~

The muffled screaming seeped out into the hall. Apparently, the maiden enjoyed her second meeting with the duke. Potitus smirked as he listened to her fall out of her mind. He leaned against the stone wall near the posed carcass of a giant beaver. The taxidermist had done his best to make the beast look menacing, but it was a beaver after all. Potitus gave the creature a nod. They were becoming fast friends, having spent hours in the hallway together.

A deep ringing vibrated the stone gently. The great bell on the tower somewhere far above them told the palace that noon had arrived. It informed Potitus that he had spent his whole morning listening to rutting with his aquatic friend. “Will they ever finish?” He rolled his eyes at the lifeless animal. A few minutes later, he heard a mighty roar and the loudest cry yet from the woman. “Finally. Right?” The beaver did not reply. It had the patience of Pluto.

It was none of Potitus’s business where the duke sought out pussy. But the valet wondered why they braved the Hawk’s Road, waking up at an ungodly hour, just so the duke could dip his wand in some woman bound to another. Maybe the duke enjoyed taking what was not his? Potitus couldn’t say. But if that was the case, there were plenty of wives in Ostia Novus. And none of them bound to the princess as was the Maiden Lucia. But the duke was the duke, and who was Potitus to question?

The door opened and Lucia emerged. She closed the door behind her and didn’t look at Potitus. Her stola was ripped at the shoulder, and she waddled away down the hall as if she had just spent all morning riding some giant beast. Which, Potitus mused, she had. Motion down the hall caught his eye. Men in the blue cloaks of the palace guard moved two-by-two down toward him. Potitus cast his eyes to the ground and tried to look like he belonged out in the palace corridor for no reason. Thank the gods the duke had already stopped his rutting. Lucia passed them and disappeared. Potitus waited for the guards’ rustling cloaks to pass him, but instead, six pairs of sandaled feet stopped right in front of him. “Good, afternoon,” Potitus said.

“Just so,” said a cold feminine voice from down the hall.

~~

A knock on the door turned Fortinbras around just as he adjusted his robes. “Hold, Potitus. I am almost dressed. I’m starving. As a duke, do you think I’m entitled to a meal from the palace kitchen?”

The door swung open and Potitus stood in the doorway with the most odd expression screwed to his face.

“Well, man? The kitchens. What do you think?” Fortinbras pinned his cloak and eyed his valet. Was something wrong with the man? And then Potitus fell forward like a board, his face crashing into the stone slab floor. A dagger stuck from his back at about the point where Fortinbras figured the valet’s heart would be. The duke’s breath caught in the back of his throat. A singular chill entered the room.

“I do not think our kitchen will serve a duke without invitation. Even one from our great port of Ostia Novus.” A woman’s voice carried over the valet’s dead body. It was clean, crisp, and precise. Six men filed into the room, their blue cloaks clasped neatly over their purple tunics. And then, a pale woman with black hair wearing a green patinaed copper crown glided in behind them.

“Queen Regent Valeria.” Fortinbras dropped to a knee.

“Rise up.” Valeria carried with her a scepter of patinaed copper, with an image of Salacia fashioned on the head.

“You’ve … killed my valet … Your Majesty.” Fortinbras rose back to his full height, towering above the others in the room. His brow furrowed. Potitus was a good man. Normally he’d be in a rage. But it seemed one of the queens was responsible.

“A price needed to paid.” She stepped around her men and walked up to the duke. “You only just gave us your oath, and yet then you took from our princess.”

“Yes, I see.” Fortinbras nodded. So, this was his way out. Potitus was not an unfair price to pay for his transgressions with the Maiden Lucia. He’d been caught and now he’d need a new plan. “I hope you’ll forgive my passion for your beautiful maiden.”

“Your passion I can forgive.” Valeria looked up into the man’s ugly blue eyes. However could they stand to look at each other in the north, she wondered? Such a hideous people. “You were asking the maiden questions about the princess?” She turned and walked around the man. He reeked of sex. She loitered behind him.

“Only to know her royal highness better.” Fortinbras relaxed his shoulders. He was comfortable with words. “My family has long kept safe the Surround’s biggest port, but my seat of power is new. I felt in bed with the maiden I might learn more about how to please the crown.”

“Fifty-two years.”

“Your Majesty?” Fortinbras furrowed his brow again.

“Your family has guarded Ostia Novus for the crown for only fifty-two years. That is when your grandfather came from the north and aided in our revolution. We are the true people of the Surround. We who are dark, correctly proportioned, and do not scheme for others’ lands.” The queen pressed a button on her scepter and a four-inch spike silently rose from Salacia’s copper arm. “We our bound to honor your family’s seat and title. But we are growing short on male Tullius heirs.”

“I don’t understand.” Fortinbras tried to look over his shoulder at the queen, but she was standing right behind him.

“On that we agree.” Valeria thrust her scepter up and caught Fortinbras with the spike at the base of his skull. With a faint crack, the bone gave way and all four inches embedded in his brain. She then quickly removed the scepter and stepped away from the giant of a man. She did not want to be crushed like some unskilled lumberjack. With a mighty thump, the erstwhile duke’s body hit the stone floor. “Let us hope your brother understands more than you did. We will tolerate you Tullius savages in Ostia Novus,” she said to the bleeding corpse. “But not here. Never in Accipiter Cubitum. And we cannot forgive treachery.”

 

Chapter 2

There was a smile on his mother’s sweet, round face. But her tears worked to undermine and confuse her expression. Vel stood awkwardly as she buttoned his robes just right. “Are you okay, Mother?”

“I’m fine.” Cassia sighed and did her best to keep her smile going. “I’m fine. It’s just that the queens regent wasted no time in naming you the new duke. Your brother may still be traveling, or spending his time on one of his … hobbies, or …” Weeping threatened to overtake her so she forced her mind to change course. “I’m just so proud of you. My Duke.” She finished with the buttons, patted his chest, and looked up at him. “A man of nineteen years and so handsome. I remember when you were just a little thing at my breast, and you’ve sprouted like a weed.” She reached up and lifted his chin so that his face struck a more regal pose. “Now remember, as duke, you are responsible for your people’s happiness. Not the other way around. Many would treat such a position as a luxury, but you –”

“I know, I know, Mother.” Vel didn’t mean to cut her off, but he’d heard the lecture aimed at his older brother many times. How odd that those words should now find him. Vel was the brother who was supposed to inherit his name and nothing more. “I will be good to Ostia Novus, just as she has been good to me. And you will help me rule.”

“I hope you will listen to my advice, darling. But I am nothing more than a dowager duchess. To be replaced when we find you a bride.” Cassia wiped at her cheeks with the back of her hand and waved the servant girl over to affix Vel’s cloak. Sage charred in the nearby brazier, and Cassia breathed in its sorrowful scent. Had she really lost her husband and her first-born in such a short span of time? “Brynhild would like to speak with you before your journey. Your father trusted her, so listen well. But …” Cassia’s stomach turned over as she thought of the tall sorceress and her unnatural eyes. “But you may take your own counsel in all things. You do not have to do what she says.”

“Yes, Mother.” Vel watched his mother closely as she stood with her back toward him by the brazier. The maternal hourglass of her figure was not well hidden by her stola. Vel longed to curl in her lap and listen to her songs like in the days of his youth, burrowing into her bosom. But he was a man now, and he could no longer hide behind her skirts. “I love you, and I will make you proud.”

“I love you too, little sparrow.” She turned back to him. The tears had stopped and the smile widened. “You have the perfect temperament for what lies ahead. But you must steel yourself against those that would steer you wrong.”

“I will.” He bowed, a gesture no longer befitting his position, and turned to go. He would find the sorceress, Brynhild.

~~

“You may leave us.” Brynhild waved her servants out of the room and watched the young man stand uncomfortably in her doorway. This would be all too easy. “Come in, Your Grace.” She smiled warmly and offered him a cushioned chair. The Duke took a few steps into the room and stood, waiting. “Congratulations on your ascendancy.” She languidly walked over to him, keeping her eyes locked on his. She was one of the few who could do this at his level, they were almost exactly the same height. She ruffled her northern dress, well aware of how much cleavage and leg it left to his viewing. So unlike the prim women of the Surround. “I have a request for you when you visit the Palace.”

“Yes, of course.” Vel nodded. The woman’s smile was warm, and she was very pretty. Her face looked like it was only a year or two older than his. But something about Brynhild had always put him on guard.

“After you meet with the queens regent, you will seek out a young woman in the company of the princess.” She pushed her power through her gaze. The people of the Surround had little belief in magic, which made them quite susceptible to its workings.

“I will?” Vel raised a blond eyebrow.

“The princess is taking suitors now, but spurns Ostia Novus.” She slowly walked around the duke. He was scrawny, but handsome. He bore himself well enough, with just the faintest hint of a slouch. And she had heard from the servants that he carried a similar package to his brother. He would do well enough. “You are to take one of her courtiers into your bed and gain her confidence. And then you will have access to the princess’s ear.”

“As you say.” Vel nodded. He thought about what his mother had said.

“Very good.” Brynhild walked back in front of him and kissed him on the cheek. She reached down and pulled her dress so that the milky skin of her breast was further exposed. “And you may claim a reward in advance, if you so desire.” She gave him a daring smile.

Vel cocked his head and a crooked smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. Was she offering what he thought she was? His cock gave a lurch. He had never been with a woman, and this powerful, beautiful creature was offering herself. Things would be different as duke, he realized. “Um … thank you, but my carriage waits.” He turned and made for the door.

“Oh. Very well.” Brynhild’s face fell. “I’ve ***********ed a valet for you. He’ll be waiting by your carriage.” She needed someone to keep an eye on the duke, just as she had had men with his brother and father in their time.

“Thank you and good day.” Vel opened the door and hurried from the room. His mind a cloud of confusion.

~~

“I find it odd that the queens are building such a monstrosity.” Vel looked out at the palace from their carriage window as the wheels under them bumped along the narrow ribbon of the Hawk’s Road. Even with his poor vision, he could see the nascent tower rising above all others. “Should they not wait for the queen and her new king to ascend? It is her palace after all.”

“The princess has been of age for a long time. It may be that the queens regent seek to rule in their own right.” Naevia pressed her small hand into her brother’s large one and squeezed as they gazed out the window. A breeze swept in and blew a strand of copper hair into her face. She pushed it away and pressed her side into Vel’s oversized frame. The two youngest Tullius siblings had always been close. Often ignored as their older brother and sister took the center stage, Naevia and Vel relied on each other for companionship. She adjusted her shoulder to move her right boob away from Vel’s lean body. How ever close they were, she was a grown woman, and her brother a young man. The last thing this family needed was the false accusation of impropriety, as Fortinbras had leveled at them not long ago. “Why bring me, Vel, instead of your valet? Brynhild ***********ed him.” She looked up into his narrow, squinting face as he dared his eyes to see into the distance. He looked almost comically adorable when concentrating.

“Do you trust the sorceress, Naevia?” Vel looked down into his sister’s open and honest face, dappled as it was with freckles, and he smiled at the frown he saw there. She didn’t need to answer. “Me either,” Vel nodded and then looked off to the sea. It was mostly a fuzzy haze to him. “I’ve been thinking about sending her back north. But she’s been with our family for a long time. I’m not sure how I might relieve us of her service.”

“Tread carefully there.” Naevia closed her eyes and leaned her head on his arm. The carriage rocked and helped settle her mind. “Have you told Mother?”

“She seems to trust Brynhild.” Vel shrugged. The tower grew as they drew nearer the palace. His first summons to court since becoming a duke. All things equal, he’d rather let others carry out the tasks that were now laid out before him.

~~

“How was it?” Naevia jumped up from the marble bench when she saw her brother’s long form stride down the hall. His shoulders seemed to droop. She frowned at him and took his hands in hers when he stopped in front of her.

“It was cold.” Vel shivered, dropped her hands, and turned his sister away from the throne room. “I said my oath and that was it.”

“Can we go home now?”

Vel took a step and paused. “I feel compelled to do another task while here. You should wait at the carriage.”

“What is it?” Naevia looked up into her brother’s blue eyes. So unlike her own. So unlike most anyone in that palace.

“I cannot say.” Vel walked down the hall, and took a right down another corridor.

Naevia lifted her formal stola and hurried her legs to keep up. “You cannot tell me? That seems improbable.” She tried to smile.

“Go back to the carriage, sister.” Vel didn’t look at her. His feet seemed to move on their own.

“Vel. Tell me.” her voice carried a sharp note. She grabbed at his wrist and stopped him in his tracks.

Something about her sweet voice shook his brain out its fog. “Brynhild wants me to …” He was embarrassed to say it, especially with the realization that he would have complied with the sorceress’s wishes but for that fierce, little hand on his wrist. “She wants me to bed one of the princess’s maidens. She wants me to be a suitor for the throne.”

“Oh, my.” Naevia put her free hand to her mouth. “But what if you’re caught?” She looked around them down the hall. It was empty but for the taxidermized corpse of a moose standing high, its antlers almost brushing the vaulted ceiling. “And why? You’re already a duke. Who needs to be king?” Naevia thought it over some more. “Do you even know how to … um … do it? With a woman, I mean.”

Vel’s pale cheeks turned scarlet at this last question. “Let’s go home, Naevia. We’ve done all we need to here.” He took her hand and backtracked toward the palace exit. They squeezed each other’s fingers tight.

~~

“You didn’t find the maiden, Your Grace?” A flash of confusion, followed by anger swept across Brynhild’s unlined face. Then her familiar, calm smile reappeared. A rainbow after a quick summer storm. The young man had refused her body and then ignored her plans. His brother and father had been quite suggestible. What was different about this one? “Did you look for her in the arboretum?”

“I did not.” Vel puffed out his chest, ready to send this woman on her way. “Naevia and I left after the oath.”

“You didn’t take my … I mean, your valet, Your Grace?” She eyed him closely. He looked almost to fit his station with his fine cloak and robes. But Brynhild could see the teenager underneath his accoutrements. “And now, I feel, you mean to send me away.” A most vulnerable sorrow spread across her face. She didn’t wait for an answer. “I beg you to keep me here with the Tullius family. I am sworn to help you achieve. The Peaceful North should not lose its most powerful foothold in the Surround.”

“What do I know of the North?”

“I will teach you. I will guide you. I am your friend, Your Grace.” Brynhild curtsied to him. She felt the change in the room and watched his young shoulders slump. She’d bought some time.

“You may stay. But no more missions. I will not bed women for you.” Vel turned and quickly stormed from the room. He thought of his mother and sister. He would find one or the other. He needed their gentle compassion. It had been a rough couple weeks.

Brynhild watched him go and then glided across the room to close her door. With a flick of her wrist, she locked it. “I fear he would never be king. What do I do?”

“He is more of a king than his brother or father.” The wind, in a soft whisper of a voice, answered her. It spoke in the most beguiling feminine tongue in the language of the polar circle. “You think too small.”

“I work with what I’m given. Fortinbras and Vel have the gifts of their ancestors. They cannot spy and cajole like their Lilliputian father.” Brynhild slowly lit her circle of candles by the window. As the wind spoke, the candles flickered. She knew she needed strong magic and quickly.

“I said you think small, not wrong.” The wind laughed, a fluttering cascade of ringing sounds. “You promised you would not make him bed more women. Keep your promise. Instead, send the women to him.”

“Am I to meet with each woman and push them one by one?” Brynhild sat cross-legged in the middle of her flaming circle with a sour expression on her face. “There is no magic in this world that would do as you say.”

“You think too small, child,” said the wind. “There are many worlds a hair’s breadth away from our own. I will now tear the slightest hole in this world so that you may reach through to a place that has what you seek.”

Brynhild felt the wind move into her and she gave her body over. Through the haze of magic that coursed through her like a wild blaze, she felt herself rip at the fabric of their very existence. And then, she reached her slender hand into … somewhere else. The place was so unlike the Surround, yet she recognized the land and the air. She pulled from that alien world a small stone. The rend in existence sealed back up as if it had never been there. She gasped as the wind left her. And then held up her hand. She held in her palm fine black dust that seemed to faintly pulse with some secret scarlet purpose. “All that for dust?”

“A pity,” the wind hissed. “I have not tried to bring such a rock through before. This one seems to have collapsed from the journey. But …” The wind picked up and swept around the room, careful not to disturb the dust. “… there is still power left. Infuse the dust in your duke. Bind it to him. This will achieve your aims.” The wind whistled out the window.

“But what does it do?” Brynhild felt the power in that dust. A part of some great being had been trapped inside. She was sure. Was this too blunt a tool? Was it too raw a power? A warmth spread down left her arm from the dust and moved to her heart. No, this would work well. She made a fist around the dust and felt quite lovely. She stood to prepare a way to get this powder into the duke, but then she felt a bit lightheaded. She steadied herself on a nearby table. Before she knew it, her free right hand was under her skirt. Fingers slid into her waiting gash. Had she ever been so wet? All she could think about was her stupid young duke and how terrible a thing it was that he’d refused her body. They would make such sweet music together. As she stood there frigging herself furiously, she started to make very fine solo music. Indeed, it sounded like she was singing her heart out as one sweeping orgasm followed the next.

~~

The duke’s guards would not let Brynhild pass. Especially not while the young lord was sleeping. She laughed and flattered the men. She pushed them with words toward sleep themselves, until both men slumped back against the stone wall. Somnolence reigned and their snores followed her into Vel’s chambers.

The powder now resided in an enchanted leather pouch. Brynhild thought it wise not to touch the stuff again. She crept to the great four-post bed and looked down on Vel. He slept well, his chest slowly rising and falling under the blankets. She hoped the foreign dust wouldn’t kill the young man. Opening the pouch, she held it above his slack face. “Andlinnr ok khange,” she whispered and turned the pouch over. The black dust hung in the air still pulsing red with beats as even as a heart. Then, as Vel breathed in, the dust turned to two little cyclones and disappeared up his narrow nostrils. Vel coughed, snorted, and rolled over onto his side.

The wind blew in from the open window, carrying with it the sea’s salty depth. The breeze happily tugged at Brynhild’s dress, spun about the room, and exited the way it had come. Brynhild turned and left the young duke to sleep. He would need his rest.

~~

Something wasn’t quite right. Vel blinked his eyes open. He ached. Not all of him, no. His balls ached like they hadn’t been drained in weeks. And he was incredibly hungry. He reached down under the blankets. The familiar steel of his morning tower met his grip. He knew he was bigger than men from the Surround, but that wasn’t saying much. And now … now he was sure he’d never been this large before. And his balls felt overripe.

Torn between two kinds of hunger, Vel stroked himself madly. He needed to eat. But first, he needed to cum more desperately than at any point before. The blankets flapped wildly as he brought himself as quickly as he could to a climax. Even so, it was more than a half-hour before the bedding was soaked in a deluge of cum. He’d never suspected a man could produce so much. What was happening to him? He felt bad for the servants that would make his bed that day as he dressed and raced off to an early breakfast. And then he felt for the cook, because he knew that he would be eating near their entire larder.

~~

After his morning episode, Vel felt the day fall into line. He had some awkward moments adjusting to his swollen package, especially at fencing. He thought about requesting a healer, but everything in his body seemed to be working. Maybe working too well, if anything. He was just so hungry.

There were long silences at the supper table as the family ate. This was by far the most uncomfortable moment of the day. Usually, Vel enjoyed family time. But now he shoveled food into his mouth as they sat in quiet. “What did this day bring?” Vel said between bites. He looked around the table and suddenly realized that with his brother and father gone, and his new valet dismissed, he was the only man in the room. How odd a position for a duke.

“Archery lessons,” Naevia mumbled. Followed by more silence.

“We would much like to hear about your day, Your Grace.” Brynhild seemed cheery as ever as she fixed her gaze on him. She brought the smallest bite of scallop pie to her pink lips and nibbled on it.

“I woke early.” Vel shrugged. “I met with the tutor, the marshal, and the seneschal.” As he thought it over, he realized that he’d spent most of the day around men. And now it was women as far as the eye could see. “And your day, Mother?”

“It was fine.” She looked up from her pie to her son and she could see that he did not miss the tears in her eyes. Immediately, a look of concern spread on his face. “I attended to the gardens, mostly,” she said.

“What’s wrong, mother?” Bantia, now the oldest of the Tullius siblings, reached out and patted her mother’s bare left arm. “Maybe Fortinbras will return. It hasn’t been that long.” She glanced quickly at her younger brother, but he had taken no offense. He never did.

“Something in the stars has turned against this family, I fear.” Cassia wiped at her tears. “I don’t think your brother or father are coming back.” She reached with her right hand and held Bantia’s hand. Taking a deep breath, Cassia looked around the table. “I am sorry. I’ve felt odd all day.” She fixed on her brightest smile and looked at her children. Bantia as soft, and solemn as ever. So tall and lithe like her brother. Naevia looking back at her mother with those big, innocent round eyes. Short and round like her mother. And then Vel. Vel … something ancient stirred inside Cassia as she gazed at him. It was the mother’s love that had always been there since his first days. But something more wild moved inside her, too. A vertical line formed on Cassia’s forehead as she tried to place that feeling. She couldn’t do it. “I do not mean to bring you all down.” She stood, not looking over at the other person sitting with the family. The sorceress.

“Wait.” Bantia stood too, as her mother moved toward the exit. She quickly followed and bent down to take Cassia’s hand. “I’ll go with you.” The pair left the warmth of the dining room.

“Goodnight, you two.” Vel called after them. Such a strange day. He shifted in his seat. An aching made itself known between his legs. He knew he would have to relieve himself again. And soon. He stood, adjusting his robes. “I’m tired myself. Goodnight, Naevia.” He smiled at his sister. “Goodnight, Sorceress.” He nodded to Brynhild, wondering if maybe he should confide in her his new condition. Her power might be limited as magic drained out of the world, but she did seem to have some tricks left. She might be of help.

“Not so fast, Vel.” Naevia stood and looked up at her brother. His posture was the same, his face the same, his eyes the same stormy blue they’d always been. He looked every bit the teenager he was. But also, he didn’t. There was something more compelling about him. “We haven’t seen each other all day. Would you have a few moments for me? I very much would like …” She touched his arm as she spoke and lost her train of thought. A tingling warmth spread from her fingertips down her arm. For some unknown reason, butterflies flapped in her belly. “… to talk.”

Uncomfortable as he was, Vel couldn’t say no to Naevia. His cock would just have to wait a few hours more. They held hands, as they often did, as they walked out of the room.

Behind Brynhild the fire roared. She nodded to herself as the servants moved in to remove their dishes. The wind was wise. Things were already in motion. She made a fist with her left hand where the powder had touched her skin. Her palm throbbed and tingled with warmth. How odd.

~~

The library stood at the top of the east tower. The stairs spiraled up and up to reach it. The rooms up there had once been part of a fortification, but the previous lineage of dukes had not seen a need for defense. Of course, that was one of their failings.

“Let me read to you.” Naevia let go of Vel’s hand as they entered the library and walked off to fetch a book. The warmth in her arm lingered. The library shelves went up several levels, with platforms and ladders to help browsers find their ***********ion. But Naevia knew what she wanted. A tome on a lower shelf. She retrieved it and on her way back she closed the library door. It didn’t matter. Vel and Naevia were usually the only ones interested in reading. “The Beating Heart of Elltreus.”

“Ugh. A romance?” Vel sat on the sofa, removed his sandals, and kicked his feet up sideways. He watched his sister jump up with him and sit with her legs perpendicular to his, her knees bridging over his thighs. She opened the book, bit her lip as she searched for the right chapter, and then flipped the brittle old pages. Much to his horror, Vel felt his cock rise as the bottoms of her curving thighs rubbed against the tops of his. He should have excused himself before this for some relief. But it would be okay. His robes would conceal him.

Naevia read, but her mind was elsewhere. She was intensely aware of the heat rising up from her brother. Something was definitely happening. It was like the night before the Liberalia Festival the year she’d come of age. Her tummy churned with pure excitement. But she didn’t know why. It was the same old brother below her. After a while, she became aware that the book had turned racy. As a man escorted a woman toward a protected glade in the story, her vagina gushed. Why had the story affected her so? One hand left the book and settled on her brother’s thigh. She gasped and put down the book.

“What’s wrong?” Vel had been trying to think of his favorite ball game, Harpastum, to ignore the aching in his balls and what felt like a massive erection. When she dropped the book, he looked down. His mouth dropped when he saw that his robes looked like a tent. Apparently, there was no hiding his cock anymore. He looked up to Naevia’s wide eyes and saw that, never the fool, she’d noticed his cock, too.

“I’ve … been thinking.” Naevia gripped his thigh tighter. Nothing had ever made her feel how she felt at the sight of the outline of that thing under Vel’s robes. “If you … um … need to bed a woman as part of some … noble duties, would you know what to do?” The book slid off her lap and hit the tile floor with a thud. The torches guttered in their sconces as a breeze moved through the library. “I mean … I have no formal training. I’ve kissed boys … and fooled around some …” She leaned closer to him and reached for the fasteners on his robes.

“Naevia … don’t …” Vel’s lungs burned as he held his breath. He watched her fingers work on his clothes, and her pretty face go limp.

“If I can help you, Vel. If I can … oh, my.” She spread his robes wide and found the thing pressed against his tunic. There was a wet spot on the fabric above where the head pulsed. She could see the thing bounce slightly to Vel’s heartbeat. He offered no further protest, so she lifted the tunic. “Oh gods, Vel. It’s beautiful.” The head curved out quickly to its flange and was an intense, pinkish red. Clear fluid slowly leaked from the top. The shaft was long and thick, crisscrossed with purplish veins. She could see the whole thing move with Vel’s heart. “What should I do with it?” Her hands moved toward it, but stopped and rested on his hips instead of doing what her impulses commanded.

“The gods wouldn’t … I mean, can you imagine if our poor mother saw us?” He couldn’t think straight. The aching intensified. He needed release, and Naevia, with her freckles, innocent green eyes, and adoring expression, was the most beautiful thing in the world. “What do you want to do?” He watched her pale hands inch toward his cock.

“I’ll just touch it. I know how to do that.” Her hands felt so small as she ran her fingernails gently over his veins. Little shocks of electricity nearly made her cry out. She then wrapped her fingers as far round the thing as they’d go and pumped him. She could fit both hands easily on the shaft with room for a third, and maybe even a fourth. “This is a leviathan, Vel,” she whispered. Her hands became slick with his fluid and she now noticed the wet sounds they made in that vast circular room.

“Is my cock … so … odd?” Looking down at her work, he barely recognized his sweet sister or his cock. His penis had always been a long, pale slender thing. Now it was both colorful and fat.

“Yes,” Naevia breathed. She glanced up at his face and saw concern mixed with pleasure there. Her body vibrated with the knowledge that she was giving him this pleasure. Even if he was her brother, she wanted to be the one to do this for him. She had always been tightly tied to his happiness. “I mean … I’ve seen a few and they were like yours. But much … less so … if that makes sense.” She smiled when he nodded and his face eased into something that looked like pure elation. “Are you close?” Her hands pumped harder. “I want to make you do it, Vel. With my hands. In my hands.” She looked down at his swollen balls. They seemed an order of magnitude bigger than those of anyone else she’d fooled around with.

“I want that, too. Oh … Naevia … your hands are … perfect … but I’m not yet close.” He leaned back on the sofa, his head propped on a pillow so that he could watch her work. Her stola was modest, but he found himself watching the slight jiggle of her boobs under the fabric as her thin arms worked him hard.

“Well, then …” A smile crept onto her pink lips. “I shall redouble my efforts, Your Grace.” She said it with a playful, sarcastic lilt. Mighty cock or not, this was still her gentle Vel. And she did enjoy ribbing him from time to time. Even with her hands on him, it seemed.

Naevia worked him for a long time. Her arms grew tired, but she persisted out of sheer joy and dedication. She needed to see him explode.

“Perhaps … your mouth … Naevia?” Vel was beside himself with pleasure. He wanted the moment to go on into eternity, but he also wanted to reach the ecstatic promise of the end.

She glanced up into his eyes, cocked her head at him like he was crazy, and then looked back down at the pinkish head. An awful lot of that clear precum leaked out of him. Did she really want to touch that stuff with her tongue? Her pussy turned from a spring to a geyser at the thought. “Maybe … just … a little.” She stopped pumping, held him fast, and licked along the curve of his head. It was salty, pungent, and delightful. Her hands resumed pumping, and she licked again and again. If the Naevia of yesterday could have seen herself twenty-four hours later she would have fainted, she thought. Then she realized Fortinbras had been right about them after all. But she pushed that thought far away. “Finish for me … Vel. I want to feel it … please,” she said between licks.

“I’m … close.” Vel’s whole body tensed. He gripped the cushions tightly. He watched his beautiful sister lean back from his cock, but continue her pumping. He knew she wouldn’t want to get covered in his stuff, but still he was disappointed she wasn’t closer to receive at least some of his cum. “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh.”

“Oh, my.” Naevia had thought she was safe at arm’s length, but the eruption, like the rest of Vel, far surpassed her experience with men. Long white ropes shot into the air again and again. The hot, salty stuff landed on her arms, on her stola, and her face. She closed her eyes and let it fall. She had never felt closer to anyone than she did as she let Vel cover her with his stuff. It was a while before he finished, but eventually he quieted, although he was still hard in her hands. She marveled at that, but released him and wiped at her eyes. When she’d cleaned them enough, she opened her eyelids and was greeted by the happiest smile she’d ever seen. She beamed back at Vel. “You’ve made a mess of me.”

“Oh … sorry.” Vel’s smile faded.

“No, silly.” She wiped the stuff from her nose and upper lip. She could taste the salt on her lips. “It’s okay. I mean … it’s not okay. But …” She searched for some way to fit this into the general contours of the world she knew. “But was this helpful for you? In case you should need to please a woman?” Her face fell a little. “Or, I mean, let her please you?”

“Very helpful, yes.” Vel nodded his head earnestly.

“Okay … okay …” She looked around, getting her bearings. “Okay, I’m going to race to the bath.”

Vel realized the problem. What a shocking scandal should anyone see her. And she had such a long way to go. “How can I help?”

“Clean up here.” Naevia stood on shaky legs and tried not to touch anything. She trotted to the door and stopped. “And never tell anyone about this.”

“Of course. Goodnight, Naevia.” He watched her round, shapely backside swish away in her stola. Vel leaned back and exhaled. Crazy on top of crazy. Something had clearly been done to him, and Vel was no fool. He would confront the sorceress as soon as he had a chance. In the meantime, he needed to clean the evidence of his misdeeds with his sister.

~~

The Port Syndicate stood in a line in the duke’s reception room. Seven bulky men in stained tunics making their case for control of the fifth pier. Vel sat on the olivewood seat that had been his brother’s and father’s not long ago. The chair was intricately carved with kraken, ships, and giant stingrays. To his left sat the duchess, his mother. She poked him when it looked like he might doze off. The lead man for the syndicate drawled on and on about ancient dockside rights and precedence.

Vel’s head lifted when a servant raced in carrying a roll of papyrus. The syndicate man stopped his petition and turned to look. The servant delivered the roll to Cassia, bowed, and stood by.

“Who delivered this?” Cassia examined the seal. It looked very much like a crude rendering of the Tullius sign of cephalopod and spear. She showed the wax mark to her son.

“It came by pigeon moments ago, Your Grace.” The servant looked at the ground, her dark hair shielding her face.

“We have heard your words and will consider the matter of the fifth pier closely,” Cassia’s brow knitted as she stared at the seal.

“But, Your Grace …” One of the syndicate men started in again but no one listened.

Vel let the man drone on. He looked over at the concerned look on his mother’s face as she broke the seal. He looked back to the men. It was clear Vel needed to say something. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but we have heard enough today. You will have our … I mean, my answer soon. Now, excuse us.”

The men bowed grumpily and left the room. With a nod the servant followed them.

When they were alone, Vel turned back to his mother. He stood immediately when he saw the tears had returned to her eyes as she read. He put his hand on her trembling shoulder. “What is it?”

“Your father, Vel.” Cassia looked up at her gentle son with her soft, brown eyes. “He’s alive. He’s alive and hiding in Kart Hadasht.”

Vel slumped back into his carved chair. Was the seat still his? He could see the joy on his mother’s face. This was good. Maybe he wouldn’t have to be a duke after all. A smile spread on his face, too.

 

Chapter 3

The protective spells were supposed to guard Brynhild’s sleep. A triangle of futhark runes were set into her headboard, taming all of the remaining magic of the world that would seek her out in her most vulnerable state. Nonetheless, the sorceress tossed and turned in her feather bed, muttering in her sleep. The cold, stone chamber was still and quiet despite the open windows.

In her dreams, a mighty giant thrust her left hand into a fire. The flames consumed her, but the heat concentrated on her small breasts and slim hips. A demon then burned her alive. With a start, Brynhild woke and sat up in bed. She clutched the blankets to her chest. Her chest … something was wrong. Slowly, she turned her bright, blue eyes down. Her bosom expanded out from her ribs in a way it never had before. A warmth beat a steady rhythm in her left palm as she slowly lowered the blankets. “What is this sorcery?” Her breasts now stood out proudly, with just a hint of obedience to gravity. Her white flesh was expansive, with protruding pink nipples jutting out.

Lowering the blankets further, she saw that her hips were now wide and round. Her jaw fell in horror. She held out her left hand and looked at the skin that had touched that dust. “You did this to me,” she said to the absent wind. “I spent centuries beguiling with my Northern looks, and you’ve turned me into a common breeding sow.” The thought disgusted her. She would have to conjure some old magic to bring herself back to the body she knew. But in the meantime … she couldn’t help … touching herself. The throbbing hand slid down between her legs and her cries filled the formerly peaceful room.

~~

“I know you’ve done something.” Vel entered Brynhild’s chamber without knocking. “After I asked … I mean, commanded you to cease with your sorcery, you’ve turned me into a monster.” He addressed the room without discrimination, spotted her leaning over a table, and turned to face her. “And you’ve donned a traveling cloak. Meaning to depart? You’ve turned me against my sister and now you will run?”

“If I understand your meaning, we are both victims of the same plot.” She turned away from the book which she’d been fruitlessly searching, stood upright, and faced her duke.

“Speak plainly. What …?” But some of the bile left Vel when he saw the pain on her face.

“I wear this cloak not for travel, but for disguise.” Brynhild unclasped the cloak and let it fall. “Behold, I now have the body of a whore.” Her normal dress wouldn’t fit her now, so she wore an ill-fitting stola that would have been much too small for her even before the changes of the night before. She watched his eyes as they roved her body in confusion.

“You’re … much bigger … in certain places.” Vel tried with measured success to keep his cock still. The woman before him looked less like the severe sorceress he knew, and more like the goddess of fertility.

“Your Grace looks much the same as before. Why did you think I’d turned you into a monster?” In shame, she covered herself with the cloak again. Her left hand throbbed with more intensity at his proximity. “And is your sister well?”

“Yes … yes … my sister is well.” It had taken Vel two days to gather the courage to confront Brynhild. In that time, he and Naevia had avoided each other. An unprecedented parting for the two inseparable siblings. “I … my … I see you have your hands full.” He winced at the unintended double meaning. “My problem is nothing. I have to go.”

“Very well, Your Grace.” Brynhild watched him go. She didn’t even try to entice him to stay. Would she even know how to use her sow’s body? She turned back to the book. There must be something she could do. The wind, of course, would not answer her questions. It was probably off laughing at her plight.

~~

“I must sail across the Inland Sea.” Cassia frowned at her children. Naevia and Vel sat on opposite sides of the council chamber. Obviously, Cassia noticed that they’d had some kind of falling out. Bantia sat between them with a look of shock on her face. Her daughters had just learned that their father was alive. “I will go to Kart Hadasht, find him, and bring Gallio home.”

“So, I am not the duke?” Vel’s whole body relaxed. His father would be home soon, and everything would return to normal.

“You must stay duke until your father returns.” Cassia thought things over. “This is a very unusual situation.”

“What did the letter say?” Bantia leaned forward across the circular table. “Exactly, I mean.”

Cassia reached into the pocket of her stola and withdrew the papyrus scroll. She handed it to her daughter. Bantia unrolled it, eyed the locked door, and then read aloud to her family. “My dearest Cassia. I have been blown far afield. You may find me in Kart Hadasht if you look, but it is a dangerous voyage and I urge you to remain at home. I trust our lands are well looked after by Fortinbras. When it is safe, I will fly home to you. Until then, I remain your flame in the wind. With undying love, your husband, Gallio.” Tears fell down Bantia’s cheeks. When she looked up, she saw that her sister and mother were crying, too. But her brother was all smiles. “What are you grinning at, Vel?” She frowned at him.

“What are you crying at?” Vel couldn’t wipe the grin off his face. “Our father is alive and will soon be home.”

“I only gathered the first part from the letter.” Naevia didn’t look at her brother as she spoke. She still couldn’t believe she had handled him in that unspeakable way and the shame of it bore its way through her. “It sounds like he has no intention of coming home. Did he flee with a woman?”

“Naevia!” Cassia put a hand to her breast in shock. “How can you say such a thing? The bonds between your father and I were forged by the gods. They are unbreakable. He has had some misadventure, and I will go to him.”

“Did the letter not say that it would be a dangerous trip to Kart Hadasht?” Bantia looked back down at the fragile papyrus in her hand.

“Nonsense, it’s but three days sail.” Cassia shook her head.

“I don’t think that’s what the letter meant.” Naevia scowled and regarded her pale, freckled hands.

A knock sounded on the door. Bantia handed the letter back to her mother who tucked it back into her stola. Vel stood, unlocked the door, and regarded the seneschal. “Yes?”

“Forgive me, Your Grace.” The seneschal, Aulus, bowed his head. “But you have a visitor.”

“Who is it, Aulus?” Cassia wiped the tears from her eyes.

“Dellia Bellius,” Aulus said.

“Our cousin is here?” Vel looked around the table. Smiles sprouted in the room like conidia flowers after a rain. “We haven’t seen her in ages. Does she bring her whole family?”

“Just her.” Aulus looked around the room. “What would you have me do?”

“Make her comfortable. We’ll be there shortly.” Cassia stood. “We’ll discuss the other thing later,” she said to her children. But she realized she had said it to Aulus only, standing by himself. Vel, Naevia, and Bantia had already pushed past him and raced out the door.

~~

“Ho, hey, it’s a crash of Tulliuses.” Dellia had not yet dismounted her horse when she spotted her family racing across the upper courtyard. Her lorica squamata moved like dragon scale and glinted gold in the sun as she kicked her leg and jumped from the steed. Dellia was tall for a woman of the Surround, but still much shorter than two of her cousins. She held her arms out and Naevia and Bantia embraced her.

“What a surprise.” Naevia squeezed her cousin’s metal scales. “Are you well?” She and Bantia let go and stepped back to look at her. She did indeed look well. Her olive skin glowed in the morning light, her dark hair tied back in braids, and her brown eyes glowed.

“Well, indeed.” Dellia’s smile was infectious. “What, no hug for your cousin? Now that you’re a big duke, you can’t be seen succumbing to frivolity?” She held her arms out to him.

Thinking of what he’d done to his sister, Vel hung back, but could think of no excuse. “It is very good to see you, Dellia.” He hugged her but made sure to keep from skin to skin contact. Since her head rested on his chest, that was done easily enough. “What brings you to our home?”

“Did your mother not tell you?” Dellia pushed Vel away roughly and punched him gently on his scrawny chest. “Your mother sent a pigeon to mine bearing excellent news. But she needed an opinion from one who knows the queens regent. And thus, my mother and father sent me with information. I am much more reliable than a pigeon, see. Much harder to intercept.” She patted the sword at her hip.

“And much prettier.” Naevia’s face brightened for the first time in days.

“Thank you, cousin.” Dellia turned and regarded Naevia’s flowing copper hair. “Though not as pretty as you, I’d say. Not by a long shot.” She gave Naevia a friendly shove with her hip. “Now then, get me inside and let’s get this message out of me.” She had always been the oldest of the cousins, now at twenty-seven years, and was used to ordering them around. This was a hard habit to break, even if one of them was now the Duke of Ostia Novus.

~~

“My father, or I should say, Lord Bellius, has his contacts in the royal palace.” Dellia looked about the round room. She was not familiar with this council chamber, but she supposed it was meant to be out of a mold. A room made to indicate a kindred power shared with Accipiter Cubitum Palace. Although, since there was no longer a council at the palace, did they still have need of such a chamber? Dellia supposed the queens might use the room for storage now. She rolled her shoulders, enjoying the pregnant pause as everyone waited for her words. It felt quite good to remove her chest band and armor. She often cursed the heavy, cumbersome breasts she’d inherited from her mother. This was one such moment. “Lord Bellius can confirm that Uncle Gallio, or … um … the duke …” She glanced at her cousin, Vel. “… or former duke, Gallio Tullius, is wanted by the Vulpes.”

Cassia’s face blanched at this. The room erupted in overlapping questions.

“Why?”

“How have we not heard of this?”

“Is he in trouble?”

“If it’s the Vulpes, are we all in danger?”

Cassia held her hand up for calm, but her arm trembled. The people around the table quieted. “Please, tell us all that Lord Bellius knows.”

After a while, Dellia finished her story. “That is why you cannot go to him, Cassia. While they suspect you, they believe Vel is loyal to the crown.”

“You say crown, but I feel like the monarchy is actually more carefully described as crowns,” Naevia said. “They could simply remove regent from their titles and all would be the same.”

“Don’t be a fool. Do you want to get us all killed?” Bantia looked at her sister with wide eyes.

“Yes, even in a room secure as this, we should not say such things.” Dellia nodded, her face somber.

Vel stared down at the table, rubbing his fingers against the inlay. This was his chance to remove himself from the mess he’d created with Naevia. Maybe with some time away, things would return to normal on his return. Especially if he brought his father home. “I’ll go and get father.”

“If father could return to us, he would have.” Bantia frowned. “You cannot go and get him. Did you not hear that the secret police are looking for him?”

“Well, then, I’ll go and find him and seek his council. We need to talk to him. Our cousin is right. Pigeons can be intercepted, men not so easily.”

“I’m not so sure. They may not suspect you, Vel, but a sudden trip across the Inland Sea might fetch their eye.” Dellia watched Vel closely. There was something different about him. Something had changed beyond what she’d expect by just the passage of time and title.

“No. We have to go to him. We have to.” Cassia put her hand on her son’s hand, but then quickly withdrew it. Her nerves were surely frayed, because when she touched him, she had felt an odd heat. “Vel will go, but he cannot go alone.” She bit her lip and thought. “I’ll need Bantia here to plan for her wedding. So Naevia, you must travel with your brother to Kart Hadasht.”

Naevia and Vel both protested this immediately, but Cassia held up her hand again. “Please, Your Grace, I cannot force you to do a thing, but as your mother I need you to bring someone who can watch your back. If the Vulpes are truly into this, we don’t know who we can trust. And Naevia’s bow may come in handy.” She looked beseechingly into his eyes. It was not a secret among the family that despite Vel’s height, he was the weakest Tullius at his martial learning. Naevia had taken well to archery.

“Very well.” Vel looked down at his hands again.

Naevia said nothing.

“I would like to also volunteer myself for this voyage.” Dellia sat very straight in her chair. “You can, of course, depend on cousin Naevia and her bow, but my sword might also be trusted in a tight situation.”

“Vel?” Cassia resisted the impulse to place her hand on her son’s hand again.

“Yes.” Vel nodded. This was going to be a web of pitfalls. He hoped it was a large enough boat that he might avoid both women.

“Perhaps also your sorceress would make a useful travel companion. That is, if she has any tricks left,” Dellia said.

“No, family only,” Cassia said quickly. She then paused to think things through. “We’ll give the Port Syndicate the fifth pier as they requested. In return, I’ll ask them to drum up a reason for a duke to cross the Inland Sea. Perhaps the syndicate needs an impartial trade negotiation on the edge of the Torched Lands. Yes?”

Everyone at the table nodded and rose. It was a somber procession out of the room. So unlike their excitement from just a short time before.

~~

For millennia, ships had been built and bound by magic. This allowed for massive vessels and shipbuilders to focus their knowledge on how best to harness the winds, or turn on a coin. But over the past century that magic waned, the boats shrunk, and tended to take on water. Vel stood on the deck, watching a storm overtake them, wishing magic hadn’t been leaking out of the world. The boat was just big enough for his own cabin, but not big enough that he didn’t have to share it with his sister and cousin. As such, he had spent much of the first twenty-four hours above deck.

“Time to head below, Your Grace.” The captain approached the tall duke with appropriate reverence. “Things are about to get a mite choppy.”

“May I stay and watch your crew work?” Vel turned to him and saw the fear in his eyes. He guessed the man wouldn’t want to be responsible for the death of his duke.

“Of course, you may. But for your own safety, and that of my crew …” The captain shrugged.

“I would be in the way. I understand.” Vel slumped his shoulders, turned, and took a step. He stopped when he saw his cousin checking the tackle. He turned back to the captain. “Is she to remain above deck?”

“She knows her way around a ship. We can use all able-bodied hands with that coming.” The captain pointed to the billowing black clouds that closed in on them. “No offense, Your Grace.”

“None taken.” Vel headed below. He wouldn’t want to be responsible for hurting any of the crew. He would face his sister in their cabin. It had to happen sooner or later.

~~

“So, you and the sorceress have been cursed?” Naevia clutched to her cot as the room heaved around her. She stared at her brother across the small cabin as he clutched to his undersized cot. He looked like he was enjoying this even less than she was. That was something, at least.

“Yes.” Vel’s stomach lurched with the room as the ship took another wave. “I didn’t know my touch would make us … you know. Can we forget about it?”

“I know what your stuff smells like. I know what it tastes like.” Naevia crinkled her nose, but it was not actually as unpleasant a memory as she let on. She looked about the room as a book slid across the floor to Vel’s cot. She watched him reach over with his foot and step on it to stop it from sliding back across the room. She was glad for his robes to keep her eyes from trying to search out the lump under his tunic. The ship jerked and a great thump reverberated through the hull. Water dripped steadily through the outer wall of their cabin. “But since we may be about to die. I’ll forget it. Is it safe to touch you now?” The boat shuddered again. All anger left her. She wanted nothing more than to curl in Vel’s gentle arms and hold his hand as they’d always done.

“I’m sorry, Naevia. I don’t think so. I thought this trip would give me some time alone to figure this out. I didn’t intend for you to come.” His face went paler than usual as he watched the increasing trickle of water into their cabin. Small puddles pooled on the floor.

A more powerful jolt ran through the boat. With a scream, Naevia was tossed across the floor. Her cot, now loose from the wall, followed her as the tilt of the room sent her toward the wall several feet from Vel.

“Hang on.” Vel stretched himself out, reached out his hand, and grabbed her by the collar of her stola. He pulled his sister to the safety of his cot just as her cot slammed into the wall where she would have been. The broken cot then slid back toward the other side of the cabin and with the force of the storm, wedged its metal frame into the corner of the wall.

“Thank you.” Naevia found herself in her brother’s arms after all. Even as the storm continued to rage, it seemed the room had settled itself. A quiet fell over her. Warmth spread from the back of her neck where Vel still held her collar and his knuckles pressed into her spine. “I thought I was along on this voyage to watch your back. But you’ve got mine, it seems.”

“I love you, Naevia. I would never let anything happen to you.” Lying on his back on the cot, he looked down at his sister perched on his chest. He held the cot and braced his leg against the far wall, hoping the restraints on his side of the cabin would hold better than hers. “I’m sorry for all the strangeness. We’ll find a way to lift the curse.”

“Curses.” Naevia giggled. “As if such things still existed.”

“You’ve seen what Brynhild could do.” Vel shifted his weight to stay steady as the room moved about him.

“I’ve seen her quiet a horse. Nothing more.”

“You’ve seen my … you know.” Vel willed his hand to move away from the back of her neck, but found he couldn’t release her stola.

“Yes, I have seen it. It really was beautiful, Vel. So much more …” Naevia tensed as another shudder rumbled through the ship. She gripped his bony shoulders tight. “Do you think Dellia is okay up above?”

“She can fight. She can sail. She could challenge the gods to a pissing contest and win. I’m quite sure.” Vel tried desperately to calm his cock, but the churning room moved his sister just enough so that he could feel pressure from her various curves. “She’ll be fine.”

“She’ll be fine.” Naevia nodded and bit her lip. Her body relaxed some. The heat now radiated into the core of her, bringing her closer to her brother. “Can I confess something?”

“Yes,” Vel squeaked. Her face rose just above his. He felt her legs tighten around his sides as she straddled him. Were her hips rocking, or was that just the room? As he hardened, he wondered if he would poke at her. Her hips were centered right over his naval.

“Part of why I’ve been so distant, was that it was so … um … wonderful with you in the library. All my tussles with boys have been awkward. Those men were either needy, or somewhat bellicose.” She felt him finally release her collar and an emptiness filled her. But joy surged when he brushed her cheek lightly with his fingertips and the warmth again returned with his touch. She leaned her head closer to his. “You are not like those other men, Vel. Your penis is a thing of beastly beauty. Forged right out of my dreams. Built for a singular, furrowing purpose.” She whispered these last words in his ear.

“It’s going to happen again.” Vel couldn’t help himself. He braced harder against the heaving room, lifted her stola, and held her bare hips just above her linen underwear.

“I can’t seem to care that it does. Kiss me, Vel.” She planted her lips on his. She could feel his abdomen tense under her thighs as he strove to keep them on his cot. Her hips moved back and forth ever so slightly. Between her legs, she felt nearly as wet as their cabin. She felt him tentatively push back with his lips, and then her tongue was in his mouth. She didn’t know if she felt closer like this, or when she had accepted his spray in the library. Her whole body thrummed like a taut bowstring. They kissed as would newlywed lovebirds despite the ship going to hell around them.

After a while, Naevia became aware that something poked at her backside over and over. Her eyes opened and she broke their kiss. “Are you really hard enough to push at my ass like that?” She smiled at him.

“I can’t help it.” Vel knew his own smile must look nearly idiotic. “You’re everything I’ve ever wanted, Naevia.”

“Well, in that case. I suppose you can just take what you want, Your Grace.” Her freckled cheeks dimpled as she laughed and looked down at him with adoration. “Do you want me to help you again?”

“I do. But only if you promise not to get mad at me afterwards. It’s been constant torment these past days with the way you’ve looked at me.”

“Oh, my poor little sparrow.” She kissed his cheek and slowly turned around on his chest, careful to hold on tight to his robes lest she go sliding across the cabin again. “I promise I won’t be mad. I was a fool to try and deny us this. We can make it work.” She finished her maneuvers so that her ankles were on either side of his ears, and her face hovered above his tent. She parted his robes and lifted his tunic. “My, my, my. It’s more beautiful than I remembered.” She took a firm grip of the shaft with both hands, confident that Vel would not let her go as she felt his hands return to her hips and slide over to her butt. When his fingers pressed into her flesh, she could feel how much he truly wanted her. Her heart melted at that, and without thinking she lowered her mouth to the crimson head and licked away the salty fluid that dribbled out. Soon, her head bobbed. He really was unlike anyone else she’d been with, or even seen. Try as she might, she couldn’t get much more than the head into her mouth.

Other than the constant strain to keep them from being thrown about the cabin, Vel was smitten by the moment. His beautiful sister, who had always shared his heart, was giving him the gift of flesh to go with her soul. He could smell the salty water as it seeped through the ship’s outer plating. But also, he could smell something earthy, pungent, and compelling. He had never before smelled its like. “How are you … so good at this?”

Naevia popped him out of her mouth and stroked the fat thing with her hands. Without a grip on the cot, she relied on Vel to keep her in place. “I’ve done this before … but not with anything like yours, Vel. You’re such a gentle brother, but this thing looks almost angry. Just the sight of it quells my insides.” She tried to look for his face over her shoulder, but he was hidden by the curve of her butt and her bunched underwear. “If you like it so much, return the favor.” The boat gave a great shudder again, but she paid it no mind.

“You want me to …?” Vel wondered at that thought. Did men really put their mouths down there? Without thinking he pulled at her underwear and she lifted a leg to help him get them off. He could now see the bottom of her pussy lips, glistening and open like a flower. A compelling, bright pink invited him from inside. He felt he’d been summoned to a magnificent secret garden. And he never wanted to leave.

“Yes, I want you to. We’ve always done everything together. We should do this together. Mmmmpppphhhh.” She lowered her mouth back onto him. She didn’t bother with further argument because she knew he’d have the courage to taste her.

“Like this?” Vel lifted his head a little and pressed his fingers harder into the flesh of her ass. He licked. It tasted tangy and wonderful. A flavor not unlike the coveted fruits that sometimes arrived over the Roads of Trade. He licked again and soon he was lapping away at her like an eager puppy. Her moans around his cock gave him all the more incentive. “You taste … of ambrosia … Naevia.” She pressed her pussy down onto his face in response. He could feel her thighs tremble.

Naevia spit out the cock and rested her chin at its base. The thing rose up next to her, longer than her head. She let go of the shaft and gripped his hips. “Oh, gods. No one … ooooohhhhhhh … has ever done … that to meeeeeeeeee.” She screamed out the best climax of her eighteen years. Lost in a haze, her mind didn’t register the thin bulwark of the boat. It didn’t matter, the storm drowned out her cries of pleasure. When she’d returned to herself, her pussy still spasming, she went right back to work on her big brother. Pumping him and sucking him as best she could. She let his moans guide her work. She quickly learned to use less teeth, more tongue, and a solid squeeze with her hands.

Nearly delirious, Vel ceased his efforts on the vagina before him and leaned his head back on the cot. She was a master and he was her canvas. The ship had quieted some, but continued to heave. Vel released his grip. The siblings fell off the cot and into the water, now a couple inches deep, on the floor. With Vel on his back and Naevia working furiously on his midsection, they slid across the room. The room moved not quite as violently as before, so, they merely splashed up against the wall, and then slid back. They were both oblivious to their travels.

“Mmmppppphhhhh.” Naevia wanted nothing more than to cause his release. She was even ready to drink the life that would come out of him. Something she’d never done for any man before. The sea might be intent on drowning her that day. But she would rather drown on his seed. Her mind was now singularly focused on it.

As they slid back and forth, Vel felt his balls churn. “Careful … ugh … Naevia. Careful … it’s close.” He remembered how she had tried to avoid his cum the last time and wanted to give her the opportunity again. But truth be told, he hoped she would continue. He had drunk from her as he’d tasted her juices. He wanted to complete the circle and have her drink him. She was right, they had always done everything together. Why not this? “It’s … ah … happening.” He pressed his fingers tighter into her flesh. Water splashed all around him as they slid. He unloaded down her throat. “Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh.” He could hear her gulping, and then gagging, and then his brain could process no more. Ecstasy enveloped him.

“Gggghhhh … ggggghhhhh …” Naevia tried her best to drink his stuff. But there was too much and it came out of him too forcefully. She swallowed a little and then was forced to spit him out. She leaned back and watched him spurt into the air, his cum falling down into the water as they slid back toward his cot. He was so potent. All the other men she’d been with had been kindling and he was a roaring fire. “My sweet Vel. Let it out. Yeesssssssss.” She licked her lips. His saltiness combined with the sea on her tongue. She reached out and grabbed his cot when they bumped into it and held them there so they slid no more. When he finished groaning and spraying, she leaned forward and licked the crimson head clean. She then turned herself around to face him. Her hair hung wet and limp around her face, and his hair nearly covered his. “I am not enamored of this look.” A small crooked smile tugged at her pink lips. Still holding the cot with one hand, she pushed his blond hair out of his face with the other. She was greeted by Vel’s biggest, and stupidest smile. Her own grin turned from a torch to a bonfire. “You’re smiling like an idiot, Vel.” She kissed his cheek.

“How can I help it?” Vel looked up into her deep green eyes, and studied her freckled face. She had water and cum all over her. “What a vision you are.”

“Yes, I’m sure I’ve never looked better.” But her smile persisted. “We should clean ourselves before cousin Dellia returns from her above deck duties. We wouldn’t want to give her a heart attack.” She reached next to them and splashed her hand in the water. “It seems I won’t have to run to the bath this time.” She laughed hard at the sheer joy and absurdity of what they’d done.

“Yes, the storm has lessened.” Vel felt the pull of each wave as the cabin rocked, but it was just a shadow of what it had been just a little while before. He reached into the water, scooped a handful, and splashed it on her face.

“Hey, watch it, big guy.” Naevia laughed harder, scooped some water herself, and splashed Vel in the face. Both, cackling like idiots, now splashed each other and pushed and shoved. A water war like they’d had often enough in the gardens back home. But this time, it ended with Naevia’s mouth distorted around his bloated cockhead again.

While Vel sat on the cot, Naevia brought him to another climax, her knees under water on the floor. She did no better drinking him than she’d done before. But it was easy enough to clean up afterward.

~~

Dellia opened the door and stumbled into her cabin. Her feet splashed through several inches of water and kicked a bit of floating debris. “I am … beyond exhausted.” She looked over to Naevia’s cot, crumpled and jammed in a corner, and then back to Vel’s cot where her cousins lay curled together. Their clothes were soaked through and they lay spooned, with Vel’s arm around his sister. “You two look more haggard than I feel. What happened here?” Dellia waved an arm at the crumpled cot and splashed her way to her own hammock in the far corner.

“We rode out the storm.” Naevia opened her eyes and looked up at Dellia. The woman looked like she’d just spent a day wresting lions. “Things were turbulent down here.” Naevia giggled. And then Vel stifled a laugh behind her.

“I am so happy you two find amusement out of almost joining Neptune at his palace.” Dellia wanted to grumble, but she smiled despite herself. “We’ve been blown off course.” She stretched out her body in the hammock and rested her head on a rolled tunic. “Add at least another day to our journey.” She yawned.

Vel squeezed his sister at this. Was it a blessing or curse to be trapped at sea together for more time? “Is everyone okay on deck? Did we lose anyone?”

But Dellia only snored in response.

“Vel, don’t,” Naevia scolded. She moved his hands from where they crept above her stola toward her breasts. “We’ll get caught.”

“I almost don’t care.” Vel sighed. He pushed his hardness into her backside and felt her wiggle back at him.

“I care. The gods would sever our limbs and feed us bit by bit to the gulls if they knew.” She squeezed his hand, holding it firmly above her stomach. The warmth spread through her. “And people of the Surround would be even less kind. Ostia Novus would be in need of another duke. Let’s focus on finding Father, and we can play when we return home. Would another trip to the library suit you?”

“Yes, Naevia. Your counsel is wise. As always, I’m glad to have you by my side.” Vel squeezed her and vowed never to let go. The ship gently rocked, and the drenched siblings drifted off to sleep.

 

Chapter 4

“Do you two always sleep so soundly?” Dellia shook Naevia’s arm. Her cousin’s stola was no longer soaked through, but still moist to the touch. The water on the floor of their cabin had drained away, hopefully finding the pumps down below. The ship listed to starboard, but not badly. “Wake up.” She punched Vel in the shoulder. Her cousins were still cuddled together. The comfort they seemed to find in each other’s arms needled at Dellia a little. She had never had siblings, and wondered if she was missing out. Then she thought of Fortinbras, shuddered, and decided it wasn’t a die she wanted cast.

“Is it breakfast?” Naevia opened her eyes. Pale sunshine angled to the battered floor from the round, dingy window. Feeling her brother’s arm around her, she snuggled back in. Warmth radiated from him all along her back.

“I don’t know about breakfast. But I was going to check on our luggage. I hope our pigeons have not drowned.” Dellia stretched out her arms with a yawn. “Do you want to come with me?”

“What?” Vel opened his eyes, realized that his sister was still in his arms and that his cousin hovered over them. He sat up quickly. “Yes, yes. I’ll help check our things.”

“Whoa.” Dellia turned her head in a show of giving him his modesty, but her eyes crept back to look at the tent in his robes. She had heard that those of giant blood were bigger than men of the Surround. “Your Grace may want to give himself a minute to settle before leaving the cabin. You could take a person’s eye out with that thing. I strongly doubt any sailors want to be accidently foisted on the end of your spear, Cousin. What say you, Naevia?”

“Oh. Oh, my.” Naevia’s pale cheeks turned red. She jumped up from the cot. “I would not be stabbed. No, never. I … we only slept like that because … well … my cot.” She pointed to the corner where the crumpled cot was wedged.

Dellia laughed with good nature. “Of course, Cousin. I would never dream that you two would … well … never mind.” She glanced back at Vel, and laughed harder when she saw how mortified the lad was. “I hope the presence of my feminine form does not cause your condition to linger.”

“No … it’s only … it’s morning … I’m sorry.” Vel turned his hips sideways, trying to hide his hardness.

“You look like you’ve been bitten by an adder.” Dellia held up her left hand and pointed at the iron ring on her finger. “Do you think I do not know the strange and involuntary habits of a man’s body? My husband has a similar morning affliction. Though, perhaps, not quite on the same magnitude.”

“Your husband. How is he?” Vel wanted Dellia to leave, but couldn’t tell her directly.

“Changing the subject, are we?” Dellia smiled. “He has new work from the crown, actually. But you would find it all quite boring.” She put her hand on Naevia’s shoulder. “Come, let us make our way to the holds. We’ll give your brother time on his own without the torment of the feminine species. Perhaps then he can calm himself.” She led Naevia to the door.

Naevia looked back at Vel and gave him a look to apologize for leaving him. She didn’t want him to think she was angry again. She caught his eye and then they were out the door and into the corridor.

~~

How odd a thing it was to make preparations for a wedding in the midst of all that chaos. Cassia’s family had been in Ostia Novus for centuries. She wondered if there had ever been a wife and mother among all those merchant families that had a similar tempest spring so suddenly in their lives. She shook her head and leaned back in the velvet chair. Maybe. She watched Bantia stand with her chest strap and elegant linen underwear as the seamstress measured her on the other side of the room. The woman with the measure had to stand on a stool to do her work properly, and kept clucking her tongue at Bantia’s height.

“I little less complaint, madame. Those are noble measurements you’re taking,” Cassia called across the room.

The seamstress turned toward the duchess and curtsied. “Apologies, I wasn’t aware of my own complaints. Of course, she will cut the perfect figure in her gown when I have finished. She is a beautiful, and very tall, woman.” She curtsied again.

“I don’t mind, Mother.” Bantia smiled over at Cassia. The mood around their home had lifted considerably with Gallio turning up alive and half the family on their way to find him. “She’s about her task.”

“Yes, of course. Carry on.” Cassia nodded. If her daughter was happy, Cassia was happy. And that was just the thing. She had lost her eldest, and that was a hole that would never fill. But she still had her other children, and they had each other. And her husband was a clever man, and he would elude the Vulpes. They would pave things over with the crown, whatever the trouble was. The more she thought about it, the more certain she was that, among her ancestors, she was the lucky one. They all must have faced times harder than what she currently faced. Just like the seamstress, Cassia should not complain. Even to herself.

Cassia settled further into her chair. She smoothed her stola out on her legs and watched her eldest daughter’s fitting. She would be married soon to a fine man of noble birth. She hoped they would find Naevia a man just as fine. She imagined having grandchildren around the castle and smiled.

~~

“There you are.” Vel heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Naevia hurrying toward him. He had to stoop to walk in the ship’s corridor, which made his progress slow. But his sister had room to spare above her head.

“I’m sorry,” Naevia said in a hushed voice as she lifted herself on her tiptoes to embrace him. Then she held him at arm’s length to get a good look at him. He seemed more handsome every time her gaze was lucky enough to fall on him. “Dellia wanted to check everything. The birds were okay. But some of our cases were not watertight. I came back to you as soon as I thought proper.”

“Of course.” He resisted the urge to kiss her lips and kissed her forehead instead. She was a fresh spring in a barren forest. The lamplight emphasized the angles on her face and her body’s curves. “And where is our good cousin now?”

“Helping the crew? Fighting a kraken?” Naevia shrugged. “The woman cannot live without adventure.” She grasped his hands and felt that now familiar heat move into her. “Is your … um … stiffness … taken care of?” She looked around, but no one was there. The crew were either above deck, at the pumps, or sleeping off the stress of the passed storm. “Do you … need …?” She bit her bottom lip.

“I had to take care of it myself. It wouldn’t go away.” Vel felt some shame in admitting this, but he couldn’t lie to his sweet sister.

“Oh.” Her expression dropped a little. But it was for the best, if they kept at it in the boat, they would get caught. She reminded herself of her promise that they could indulge in more games once they got back to the privacy of their own library.

Vel suddenly turned and pulled on her. “But seeing you now, I feel that I maybe hadn’t done a satisfactory job.” They rushed back to their cabin. “Cousin Dellia should be busy for quite a while, don’t you think?”

“Yes, Vel.” Naevia’s heart threatened to beat out of her chest. The anticipation was almost too much. “I think we have some time.”

An hour later, they stood naked together. Naevia handled that thick pole with both hands. She felt so feminine standing next to him as they were, his penis on level with her breasts. Her small hands, moving quickly over those large, protruding veins. Her brother’s life flowed through those veins, and he had trusted it to her hands. “You are mighty, Vel. So very mighty.”

“Thank you … ah … Naevia.” Vel felt a bit awkward undressing in front of Naevia again. Vel did not have the square shoulders or the muscles of Fortinbras. He had seen the way women fawned over his older brother, and thought that wasn’t to be his destiny. But the way Naevia had looked at him, with the black of her pupils going wide and her mouth hanging open had given him courage. It was obvious that she liked what she saw. He looked down on her. Her freckled boobs shook as her arms worked him hard. His white stuff slowly slid down the slope of her heaving chest. He had cum for her once already, and she was getting him close again. His stuff also dripped from her chin and left cheek. He wanted to delay what he supposed would be his final orgasm with her on that voyage. “I should return the favor, no?”

“What?” She looked up at him in confusion, but gave a little shriek when he lifted her to a standing position on his cot. She lost her grip on his cock, but didn’t reach down for it. It was too far away and his fingers were clumsily exploring her gash. “Oh, I see.” She laughed and reached up to brush his blond hair off his forehead. He was still taller than her even as she stood on the cot. “You are always so thoughtful. Here, not like that.” She reached down to guide his hand. A finger slid in her. “Oh, yes. That’s better. Wait … no … like this.” She showed him what to do. The thought occurred to her that maybe this was too far, especially when their cabin door did not lock. But in for a pinch, in for a pile. “Aaaahhhhhhhhh.” She released his hand. He was doing fine on his own now. “Oh … oh … that feels …” She leaned forward and buried her face in his chest to stifle her screams. It wouldn’t do to bring the whole ship in there. If she let it all out, they would surely think her murdered.

“You’re shaking … Naevia.” Vel now had one finger pumping inside her and the other hand rubbed at her button. She was so warm and wet, he let his finger slide along the ridges hidden within her. He hadn’t expected there to be ridges, but that new knowledge increased the intimacy he felt between them. “You are the most lovely creature.” He removed his hands, reached around to her ass, and lifted her into the air, placing her legs over his shoulders.

“By the gods, Vel. You are … oh … my … ooooohhhhhhhhh.” She felt his mouth go to work on her. He had learned quite a lot the previous day. Her back pressed up against the wall and she had to turn her head sideways as her shoulders bumped the rough ceiling. She stuck her fist in her mouth, shut her eyes tight, and shook out a tremendous orgasm riding her brother’s narrow shoulders. When he lowered her back down to her feet, she leaned forward and eagerly took his angry, scarlet cockhead into her mouth. For the first time, she reached under it and placed her palms on his heavy balls. She couldn’t tell if it was the moment, or his strange anatomy, but they seemed to pulse under her touch. She squeezed them in rhythm with the pulse and bobbed her head on Vel’s penis.

“Naevia … what are you … doing?” He watched her wavy, copper hair sway and looked down at the delicate curve of her back as she stood with her ass sticking out. The swell of her narrow waist out to her wide hips was more than a siren song to Vel.

“Mmmppphhhhh.” Naevia sucked at Vel, still only able to get the giant head inside her mouth. With other boys back home, she had taken almost half their length. But Vel wasn’t other boys.

“The gods … have given me … the best sister … in the Surround.” In his passion, he forgot how the gods would really have felt should they have discovered brother and sister in such a position. “Aaaahhhhhhhhh.” He let it out.

“Gggghhhhhhhhggghhhhhh.” Naevia swallowed what she could, and when it was too much, she gagged and plopped the gushing head out of her mouth. She kept her face near the thing and let him spray her. She could tell it pleased him to see his stuff on her. And she was discovering that she might actually enjoy it as well. Pride surged as those heavy balls contracted in her hands over and over and a warm salty mess covered her. “My Vel. My sweet Vel,” she cooed. When he was done shaking and erupting, she stood up and smiled at him. “I think you produced more the second time.”

“Maybe so … but you looked … so beautiful.” He embraced her and pulled her in tight, the mound of her soft right boob pressing just above his hip. Vel sighed, and his heart slowed. But when the catch on the door sounded, his pulse stopped all together. He released his cum drenched sister, leaned back, and pressed his hand on the door. The creaky door moved into the cabin, but only about an inch.

“Excuse me?” Dellia nearly hit her head on the door when it stopped abruptly in front of her. “Have you fallen asleep against the door, Vel?” She shoved it, but it only moved a little.

“I’m naked … changing … I’m changing in here.” Vel called back. He pushed on the door, but his cousin was strong and it stayed open just a fraction of an inch. “Come back in a little while.”

“I don’t care about your body, Your Grace. When you travel with a person across the Inland Sea, you’re bound to see what the gods gave them. You have nothing that I haven’t seen before.” She pushed at the door again, but it didn’t give.

“Um … I’m still … taking care of … you can’t …” Vel said.

“Oh, I see.” Dellia stopped pushing. “You are still working at the morning steel?”

“Well … um …” Vel squeaked. He looked over at his sister, who stood wide-eyed like a deer in a trap. He couldn’t help but gaze at her lovely breasts. Her puffy pink nipples stood out in the cold room, her small areola looked dark against her pale flesh. Those breasts hung so perfectly on her chest. Vel was still so hard despite the situation. He looked back into her eyes. She nodded as if to tell him to agree with their cousin. Vel shook his head, but said, “Yes … I’m having one of those days. I need a little more time.”

Dellia chuckled and removed her hand from the door. “The joys and torments of youth. Take your time.” She turned and headed back up the corridor. “I’ll go find your sister.”

“Goodness, Vel.” Naevia breathed a sigh of relief and raced into his arms. “I know we said it before, but we have to be more careful.” The familiar heat moved from her brother into her core.

“Yes.” Vel squeezed her. He had never been a risk-taker, but now he was putting his life on the very edge of a precipice. Not to mention his sister’s, and the reputation of his family. “More careful.”

“But you’re still so hard,” she said in a hush. Naevia found her hands returning to that massive organ. “Dellia said she would give you some time.”

“She did.” Vel’s muscles tightened as he watched his sister’s sweet, cum-covered face move closer to his cock.

“I can’t leave you in this state.” She opened wide and sucked hard on that wide head. Her hands pumped him as she worked him with her mouth.

“Oh … gods … Naevia.” Vel leaned back against the wall and let his sister go to work.

When they were done, they cleaned as best they could without water, but knew they were still a mess. The room smelled heavily of their actions. The siblings hoped Dellia would assign the smell to the joys and torments of youth, and think nothing beyond. Luckily for them, that’s exactly what she said when she returned to the cabin a good while later.

~~

With half the family gone and her new deformities to hide, Brynhild took all her meals in her chambers. She had told Cassia that she needed to perform a deep and ancient rite to bring luck to Vel’s voyage. When Cassia had given her approbation, Brynhild detected a hint of an eye roll by the duchess. This disbelief did not disturb the sorceress because, well, there was good reason for skepticism. Over Brynhild’s lifetime magic buildings had crumbled, bridges collapsed, and lost things remained lost.

In her room, she leaned over the small table, reading one of her older volumes. She searched the pages for hints at a transformation that would work. To her left, the dishes from her afternoon meal lay neatly stacked, ready for the scullery servant to fetch them. Outside the window, oranges and purples gave way to the yellowish-gray of twilight. The words became harder to read as the light faded, but Brynhild didn’t want to leave her search even for a moment. She could not abide her new sow’s body.

With a flick of her fingers, a ball of warm light sprung from her left hand and hovered in the air above the book. So intent was she on the page on werewolves, that it took her several minutes to notice what she’d done. She looked up from the book in awe. That lighting spell hadn’t worked since before the fall of the Northern Empire. The light hung before her, giving no heat, but plenty of illumination. She flicked her fingers and it went out. Then, she raised her right hand and made the same gesture. Nothing. The room rested in darkness.

The warmth in her left hand pulsed at her as it had done since she’d held the dust. With a flick of her left pinky and index fingers, she brought the light back. There was magic on the left but not the right. She leaned back and studied the pretty sphere.

A knock on the door brought her out of her reverie. “Come.” Brynhild pulled her cloak more tightly around her and turned toward the door. She let her miraculous light continue to shine above the book.

Merope turned the handle, opened the heavy, oak door, and took a halting step into the room. She hated when her work brought her in the orbit of the sorceress. The strange, platinum-haired woman made the hair on the back of her neck rise. “Your dishes, mistress.” She curtsied without looking up into the sorceress’s cold eyes.

“Very well.” Brynhild watched the small dark woman scurry in. “You’re a new scullery girl, aren’t you?”

Merope stopped dead still at the surprise of an interrogation. She had meant to move into the room and out again as swiftly as the wind. “New, yes. And …” Not wanting to contradict the frightful woman, she pointed to the iron ring on her left hand.

“You mean to say you’re not a girl? A woman married, are you?”

“Yes.” Merope dared to look up at the sorceress. She was taller than any woman had a right to be. Some said she was as tall as the new duke. Merope shuddered to think of what savagery ran rampant in the North where every woman stood as a giant.

“And I suppose your charming husband works here as well?” Brynhild had so isolated herself, that even an inconsequential chat with this small, timid creature was welcome.

“Yes, he … um … my husband … Nicias works with me in the scullery.” Merope had just caught sight of the flaming ball hanging in the air over the table. Her eyes widened. Perhaps this woman still clung to some magic after all.

“Well, married or not, at my age you’re all girls to me.” Brynhild laughed, her smile full of warmth. This small human interaction had diverted her from her troubles and from her new discovery.

“But … you … look younger than me.” It was true, Merope couldn’t judge the woman’s body under her voluminous cloak, but her face looked to be no more than twenty-five. She could tell from the woman’s smile that the inquisition was over and she should carry on with her business. Merope hustled toward the table to take the dishes.

“I get that a lot. It was a gift from my master many years –” Brynhild was cut off as the clumsy scullery servant let a spoon slip from its dish. Both women reached for it as it tumbled toward the floor. The sorceress caught it in her left hand.

Merope, a split second late, closed her hand around the other woman’s hand and the spoon. Warmth spread up her arm and the dishes clanked back to the table. She felt … something unfamiliar. It was … delicious. And hungry. But not the hunger she’d known all her life. This need was nascent to that very second and … murky.

“You can release my hand now, girl.” Brynhild frowned at Merope. The young wife looked like she’d been punctured by Cupid’s arrow. The scullery servant’s eyes half-closed and she leaned her face closer to Brynhild’s. They were both bent over after catching the spoon, so Brynhild did not tower above her. “Release me, girl.”

“What?” Merope’s olive skin blanched. She recoiled and stood up straight. “I … oh … you got the spoon. Good.” And without thinking she turned and ran from the room, leaving the door open behind her.

“You forgot the dishes.” Brynhild called after her, but the girl didn’t reappear. “Very strange.” She straightened and dropped the spoon onto a dish with a clatter. She then turned and strode to the window to think things over. Raising her left hand, she extinguished the light again. In the growing darkness she looked out over the port, taking in the purple water of the Inland Sea at night. A spell had returned to her and Cupid had struck in the span of minutes. She would need to give up on the search for a reversal. At least for a time. First, she had to figure out what in the fire of Hades was happening.

~~

They would wait until returning to Ostia Novus to continue their games. That’s what Vel and Naevia told each other time and again for a day. Then, the plan changed. It was Naevia that first suggested that they might find some privacy in Kart Hadasht. That was a crazy thought, to defy the gods while searching for their good and decent father. Nonetheless, they made a pact to wait for privacy in the new city. But they probably should not have shook on it. For after the warmth spread from Vel’s hand, Naevia changed the plan again. She dragged her brother from their cabin and pulled him, stooping behind her, in search of a place they wouldn’t be disturbed.

That is how, a day out from their destination, Vel found himself seated on a crate with his sister on her knees before him. Vel could hear the cooing of pigeons from somewhere else in the hold. His tunic was up around his chest, his linen undergarment around one ankle, and his robes spread. Naevia sill wore her stola as her head bobbed in his lap.

“Every time … is better … than the last.” Vel touched her magnificent copper curls, but tentatively moved his hand away.

Naevia felt the touch and pulled off him for a moment, her hands still sliding up and down his great length. “I would like that, you know.” She looked up at him with a dreamy smile, a dribble of spit running down her chin.

“What?” Vel was eager to hear the next suggestion. Going down on her had been a miraculous pleasure for both of them, what could be next?

“You could hold on to my hair while I do this for you. Not too hard.” She took one of his big hands and guided it to the back of her head. “Yes, grasp it like that. Wait … too much. Yeah, that’s good. It lets me know that you like it. Show me that – ggggggppppphhhhh.” It seemed her brother was a quick study. He had gently pushed her mouth back onto his cock and set her rhythm with his hand. The cockhead pushed at the back of her throat and she gagged a little, but Vel backed off. After a few seconds, he had measured her depth, and guided her bobbing mouth. Her tongue rolled around the monstrous thing and she delighted in how mismatched in size her mouth was to Vel’s anatomy. It only barely fit, but that tight window was perfection. As he deftly pulled her hair, she remembered their dancing lessons from years ago. Her gentle brother had taken surprisingly well to offering a lead, and with an arm on her back he had twirled her around the hall, both of them laughing. That was back when they were more similar in size.

“I’m close … Naevia.” Vel knew by now how much Naevia enjoyed swallowing those first hot splashes before it overwhelmed her. Nevertheless, he thought it polite to ask, “Where should I … ugh … finish?”

“Uuuuuuupppphhhh.” She pumped harder on the shaft below her mouth, squeezing the spongy flesh tightly.

Vel understood. “Here … it is … Naevia.” He groaned and let loose.

When he was done, Naevia crawled into her brother’s lap, curled up, and sighed. His still-hard penis was tucked against her belly. “I believe in magic less now than before our voyage.” She watched cum drip from her chin onto his pale belly. The boat rocked gently below them and the pigeons cooed.

“Have I not proven my curse?” Vel reached down and absently patted her stola above the curve of her hip.

“Don’t be silly.” She felt the heat come up from him and sink into her being. It was the most natural thing in the world, an extension of what they always were. “We were meant for this, you and I. Our brother Fortinbras surely knew. He said as much. Bantia has hinted at it. Even Mother has stated some displeasure at our … closeness. Are you the only one not to see?”

“I thought it was innocent and natural.”

She looked up at him with disapproval on her cum splattered face. “This is natural. The most natural thing in the world, do you not feel how right this is?” She uncoiled in his lap, lifted her stola past her waist, and sat astride him, his cock sticking up between her legs and bouncing against her belly button with his pulse. She rubbed herself for the first time against the underside of his penis. Her button caught each vein on the way up and down beautifully.

“Yes. It is natural, but … oh … gods,” Vel said.

While rubbing herself, she reached down and placed her hands on his cockhead. She twisted and rubbed with her fingers, using his leftover cum for lubrication.

“You can’t … put it in.” Vel could feel her hot, wet lips slapping at his balls every time she hit bottom.

That brought a shimmer of a smile to her otherwise vacant face. “I am not crazy, Your Grace. I know better than that. My future husband might not believe me … uh … uh … to be a virgin if I was stretched beyond ruin by your … leviathan. Can you … ah … ah … imagine that scandal? Besides … it would … ugh … never fit.” She rubbed herself on him, worked his head, and watched the happiness spread on his face. “I’m going to … ugh …” Her hips moved faster. “Kiss me … or I’ll scream.” She leaned forward and tilted her chin up. They locked lips. His penis now pressed between their bellies. It was a good thing she had her tongue in his mouth, because otherwise the ship would certainly wonder who was screaming bloody murder when her climax took her.

~~

For the first time in days, Brynhild ventured out of her chambers. She was still dressed to hide her body from the world, which was, of course, an oddity for her. It was the women of the Surround that were so modest with their tame stolas. The women of the North were not afraid to be seen. But now she was. No other old spells had returned to her left hand in the hours since she’d conjured her ball of light. But she remained optimistic. For the first time since the wind had tricked her, things looked up.

Brynhild walked through the kitchens, sweeping past the cooks who looked up at her stature and complexion with some modicum of fear. The smells of baking bread and roast venison were pleasant, but not much of a distraction. She found the scullery and poked her head in. A man washed dishes in a sink. Beside him, a large pot of water was coming to a boil.

“Hello there, boy.” Brynhild said this, despite the fact that the man clearly looked older than her. “I’m looking for a woman about this high.” She held her hand to about her navel. “She has dark hair, brown skin, dark eyes, and she’s rather round.”

“Yes, mistress.” Nicias stood still, but his eyes darted back and forth. He tried his best not to stare up into her face. “But … you see … you have described most women from the Surround.”

“She forgot to fetch my dishes last night and they sit there still this morning.” She looked to his left hand and saw the iron ring there. “And she is married.”

“Um … I’m very sorry about your dishes, mistress.” Nicias’s eyes darted more fervently. “I’ll have someone fetch them right away.”

“I don’t care about dishes, little man.” Brynhild moved closer to the man, looking down at him with something akin to anger. But it was of course only a show. She so loved to make people squirm. “Where is that woman?”

“That is my wife, Merope, that you seek.” He stuck out his chest and did the bravest thing in his life. “I am Nicias. If you seek to punish someone, punish me.”

“I seek to punish no one, friend Nicias.” Brynhild finally let her laughter out. “I only wish to speak with her.”

Nicias heaved a huge sigh of relief. “She’s in the bath, cleaning.”

“Thank you.” Brynhild turned and left the scullery, her cloak twirling behind her.

~~

In the prow of the ship, Vel and Naevia stood arm in arm. They watched the tan city rise out of the water as they tacked against the wind. Spires rose up here and there, but most seemed in the middle of construction. Vel knew that the structures were actually in the opposite process. Without magic, the great towering spires of Kart Hadasht could no longer withstand the pressure of standing. But as they crumpled, they were too dangerous to tear down. So, the towers still stood as shadows of what they once were, slowly raining stones back to the earth.

“It is so different from Ostia Novus.” Naevia squeezed his billowing cloak around the small of his back. She did this in what she hoped was a sisterly fashion since they no doubt had many sailors’ eyes on them where they stood. “There is no blue or gray stone. Even the sea is more green than blue here.” She glanced along the lower skyline, watching the buildings that were still in use. “And everything here has curves.”

“It does.” Vel rested his arm loosely around Naevia’s delicate shoulders. He looked down at her and admired the way she looked with her hair flying back in the wind. “It will be good to have a rest in some private room. Don’t you think?”

Naevia grinned, but did not look up at him. Instead, she kept her eyes on the growing city. How odd that the place they would find their father would be the place her and her brother could play their new games without fear of discovery.

“Ho, hey, Tulliuses.” Dellia strode up to them and placed her foot on the taffrail. She wore only a tunic and sandals, but did not seem to care that she looked like a man. “We should ready ourselves. You have no guard but two meek women, cousin.” She looked at Vel with a wry smile that belied the word meek. “And such a dark and foul city will dish out danger with alacrity.”

“The city looks pretty enough to me,” Vel said.

Naevia gave him another squeeze for his naivety. “I look pretty enough, but my arrows do bite.”

“And my husband thinks me pleasant to look at, but there are men who wish they hadn’t met my sword.” Dellia leaned forward, pressing her arms to her knee. “It’s time for armor and weapons. Let’s hope the viscount sends the men he promised. I do not want to carry my own luggage.” With that, she turned, gave Vel a slap on the back, and strode back across the deck.

Vel and Naevia stayed where they were, watching the city in silence, still arm in arm. They had a moment more before readying for the next leg of their journey.

Chapter 5

“I am Tes-amen.” The dark-skinned man looked over the voyagers. They were easy to spot on the docks with the young duke’s height and blond hair. He stuck out like a flaming serpent in the sand. “Our porters will load your things on those elephants over there.” He gestured vaguely behind him. He turned his attention to the women. They were short. One of them was too pale to be of Surround blood. The other was armored like a war rhino. “Good day, ladies.”

“Those are elephants?” Vel looked over at the monstrous creatures as men fitted them with harnesses for the luggage. Despite the strange animals, the odd smells, and the swirling dust everywhere, the bustling port reminded Vel of home. Maybe all ports in the kingdom carried the same energy. “Are we to ride them?”

“No, Your Grace.” Tes-amen bowed humbly. “Elephants are not for riding. We have dragons for that.” A thin smile touched his lips.

“Dragons.” Vel’s eyes widened in alarm.

“He’s joking, Brother.” Naevia hoisted her quiver and looped it over her shoulder, followed by her bow. She lifted her stola and pinned it up at the knees to keep it out of the dust. “There are no more dragons.”

“Careful with those birds.” Dellia scolded a porter holding one of their pigeon cages. “The viscount sends a clown to fetch us?” She strode up to Tes-amen, her lorica squamata clinking and glittering in the morning light. “Do not vex the Duke of Ostia Novus.” She squinted into the man’s face, her hand on her sword hilt.

Tes-amen smiled serenely back at her.

“No, it’s okay.” Vel walked over and put his hand on his cousin’s shoulder, careful to keep his fingers from the bare skin on her neck. He felt very much like he was restraining a guard dog. His mother was wise to send Dellia along. “I like this man’s humor. Come, Tes-amen, lead us to our accommodations.”

“Very well.” Tes-amen turned and a guard of about a dozen men dressed in crimson tunics flanked them as they walked uphill away from the port.

Kart Hadasht brimmed with energy. The lively, organic architecture, joined the snatches of stringed music and omnipresent hum of people. Vel tried his best to not let his mouth hang open as he looked around. They wended their way up cobbled streets that became wider the higher they went. Shops gave way to houses. And then the houses grew larger, with glimpses of fragrant gardens through their arched gates. “Is the guard really necessary? I spy no lone Vulpes ready to swoop down upon us.”

“The Vulpes are in the employ of the queens regent, so they are, of course, welcome in Kart Hadasht. As they would be in Ostia Novus, I’m sure.” Tes-amen looked up at his guest with that thin smile. “And I would not expect to see a lone Vulpes. Has Your Grace not heard? They travel always in pairs.”

Naevia’s interest picked up at this. Sweat dripped off her forehead and stained her stola, but she worked hard to keep up. Huffing and puffing, she said, “Speak more of this. We have little contact with that branch of the crown.”

“It is said that each pair deployed must be married to each other. A man and a woman.” Tes-amen leaned his head toward Naevia and Vel like he relished a bit of gossip. “It is said –”

“Let us not talk of the Vulpes.” Dellia cut in. “No good would come of that. Have you heard from the lost cities to the south?”

“No, the south is nothing but ash and fire.” Tes-amen shook his head sadly.

“I could stand to hear more of the Vulpes.” Vel watched a veiled woman as she looked down at them from a stone veranda. Above them loomed one of the crumbling towers, a ruined building at its feet. Vel swerved ever so slightly away from the tower, knowing that a stone could fall from its heights at any time.

“It is said that the queens regent thought to reorganize the Vulpes, personally.” Tes-amen was clearly happy to provide his font of knowledge. “Loyalty was a problem early on, when the order moved from procurement of supplies to procurement of information. In their inexhaustible wisdom, they found that a married man and woman would better maintain loyalty to each other and the crown.”

They turned a corner and the seven turrets of the city’s fortress came into view.

“Here we are at last.” Dellia turned and looked back toward the water. The city was laid out below them, a puzzle of curves and boxes jumbling down to the sea. “Where are our elephants?”

“They are too big to come the short way. They must go around.” Tes-amen led them forward, his stern crimson-clad guard still close at hand. “Come, the gate is just over here.”

“That … was … the short way?” Naevia huffed and puffed, the strap of her quiver chaffing between her breasts.

“Would you like me to carry you the rest of the way?” Vel smiled down at her. It was nice when he was better than her at something. Apparently, he climbed hills like a champion.

Naevia shot him a mock sour expression.

“Very well. On your own two feet. We will relax in luxury very soon.” Vel looked over to his cousin, who was now engaging Tes-amen on the care of elephants. Too bad, Vel was hoping to learn more about the Vulpes. Maybe later.

~~

“Lovely to see you again, Lord Hostus.” Cassia smiled at the young man as he bowed.

“And you as well, duchess.” Hostus smiled pleasantly at his soon-to-be mother-in-law. “I trust all is well with the Tullius family.”

“Very well.” Cassia didn’t care for the lie, but it was better than the truth.

“Ah, my spring flower.” Hostus turned his gaze on Bantia. She stood by a window overlooking the harbor, every bit the beauty he had been promised. He took her soft hand and kissed it.

“Are you two ready for your garden walk? I will chaperone today.” Cassia, not for the first time, noted their difference in height. Hostus was tall for a man of the Surround, but Bantia was taller by about five inches. Cassia wondered at her family’s strange northern blood. How was it that all but one of her children had inherited the stature of those in the Savage North?

“You are going to chaperone? Can’t one of the servants do it?” Bantia had hoped for a little more privacy with her lover.

“After the wedding you won’t need a chaperone. Or even a mother, I shouldn’t imagine.” Cassia gave a wistful smile and opened the glass double doors out to the courtyard. “Let me have the pleasure of trailing you two. From a respectful distance, of course.”

“Of course.” Hostus bowed to Cassia gallantly and led Bantia out into the fresh air. He looked up at this graceful woman the fates had put in his path. She was perfect for him. He didn’t think Bantia’s height would be a problem at all. He very much looked forward to exploring every inch of her in the near future.

Cassia followed them around for the afternoon, musing on the innocence of youth.

~~

The viscount was not as entertaining as Tes-amen, but he received the travelers and offered them all the resources of Kart Hadasht while the duke carried on his negotiations. After refreshments, the guests were shown to their rooms.

Vel lounged in the bright, airy room looking out at the city from an open window. A knock sounded on the intricately wrought silver door. “Come.”

The door opened and in stepped Naevia wearing a fresh linen stola that looked like it played on the edge of transparent. “What do you think, Vel?” She closed the door behind her and scurried over to close the window. “Is this not a pleasant place?”

“It is very pleasant.” Vel watched her walk, her shape more readily apparent in her new clothes. “Seems a bit much, actually. Elephants, candied dates, gold plumbing. Did you know I have a bath in my chambers?” He waved his hand at the adjoining room where steam billowed out of the doorway.

“I did not know that, Your Grace. You must be a very important person.” She laughed and stopped in the middle of a floral carpet at the foot of the bed. “What are you doing in your dusty clothes?” She pulled gently at the bottom of his cloak and tsked at him.

“I see you’ve found something new to wear.”

“Most of my clothes were damaged by the storm. They smell even more of mold than usual.” She stuck out her hips to the left and the right in a pose for him. “I’m borrowing this stola. Do you like it?”

“It is pretty.” Vel was uncertain how to proceed. He was so used to their games on the ship, but this was a new place, and he found himself shy. “So … where is Dellia?”

“Our cousin is out touring the stable. They have camels here, apparently.” Naevia unclasped the bindings on her brother’s sandals and dropped them to the floor. “I’m not sure I see the attraction for Dellia. Camels are ugly, brooding creatures that would like nothing more than to spit in your face.” She laughed. “Come to think of it, you would get along splendidly with the camels. You have so much in common. But, alas, we need to get you into a bath first.”

A little while later, they sat on opposite benches in the hot, steaming water. Vel could just see his sister’s large boobs bobbing below the surface. He wondered if she could see his hardness, submerged as it was. The way she kept glancing down, he guessed that she could. “So, how do we go about finding Father?”

“Let’s worry about that after our bath.” Naevia slid lower, tilted her head back, and soaked her hair, turning it a darker shade of rust. She looked up at him, her eyes gazing through the steam. “You have me here. We have our privacy. Do our games no longer interest you, Vel?”

“No, no.” He shook his head quickly. “You are the most beautiful thing in this beguiling city. But I feel a bit … unsettled … pursuing our games under the viscount’s roof. Perhaps we should –”

“Stop babbling and kiss me, Vel.” She rose on her bench so that her delicate clavicle just breached the surface. Her pinks lips parted as she waited.

“Yes … yes, of course.” Vel reached his long arm under the water, caught her wrist, and pulled her onto his lap. His rigid penis pressed against the outside of her thigh. He leaned in, drinking in her beauty up until their lips met and his eyelids fluttered closed. Vel was swallowed by a host of sensations. The perfume of the bath surrounded him, the warm comfort of the steamy water soothed him, and the heat of his sister’s small body pressed into his lap and chest. Her fierce tongue played its games and soon he found their hands roving each other’s bodies.

A while later, Naevia bounced on Vel’s lap, rubbing herself on the underside of his cock like she had on their voyage. Little waves splashed out of the bath in time to the movement of her body. Sparks danced before her eyes as she brought herself closer to another orgasm. “I wonder … though,” she said as if carrying on some earlier conversation. “Would it … ugh … fit … ugh … do you think?” The steady power of his touch permeated her consciousness.

“What?” Vel blinked and looked down at Naevia. Her face was slack and she had a distant expression. He had been focusing solely on the way his cockhead hit the bottom of her heavy breasts at the nadir of each of her lurching thrusts. It was true perfection.

“In me … oh … I mean. Would it fit in me? Hypothetically.” She knew such thoughts were anathema to her future as a happily married daughter of the crown, but the idea burned in her brain. Could she tame her brother’s beast? The more she thought about it, the more it consumed her mind.

“I think it would hurt you, Naevia.” Vel wanted to stop her sliding for a moment. To shake some sense into her, but found he had no will to prevent her movements.

“I’m … ugh … not so sure.” Just talking about it was sending her to a new level of excitement. Her vagina spasmed, as if to agree with her.

Vel mustered the will to stop her. He put his hands on her hips and held her down so that her pussy rested on his balls. She rhythmically twitched as he held her tight. He reached a hand over and put it flat on his cockhead and then pressed his fingers into her tummy above the navel. “Do you see? Do you see how deep it would go in you? I do not think it would fit.”

“Ooohhhhhhhhhh.” At the feeling of how deep his cock would penetrate her, his fingers marking its furthest entrance, her orgasm overtook her. “Veeeeeelllllllllllll.” She leaned her head back and gasped at the thought of it inside her. She reached down and took his cock from him, even as her climax crested. She pumped his improbable thing, sending more waves splashing out of the bath. Her mind returned from its pleasure, but the fever of that idea had not left. If anything, her orgasm had increased the thought’s intensity. “I don’t care about my future husband, Vel. I haven’t even met him yet. I love you. I care for you.” She emphasized this last point by expertly working his head with her left hand, pulling the foreskin just the way she knew he liked.

“If I stretched you … or hurt you … your husband would find out. He would know on your wedding night. It would be terrible.” Vel couldn’t believe he was arguing so strongly against this. Every fiber of his being told him to let his sister have her way.

“Stop worrying about my nonexistent husband.” Naevia pushed herself up, letting her nipples brush their way up his chest. She leaned in and whispered in his ear, “Anyway, if we were to only experiment with the tip, no harm would come to me.”

“Oh, gods, Naevia.” He knew her pussy was hovering above his penis in the water. “Are you sure?”

She still held his cock with her left hand. Reaching down between them, she maneuvered it. “Never … oh … more sure … um … of anything … oh, my. It’s … huge.” With a taut plop, the head of his penis slipped inside her. She dared not move or breathe. She had let her muddled thinking steer her wrong. He would surely break her. But she was afraid to even pull off him. She just sat there, with her pussy stretched beyond what she’d considered possible.

“Oh, no.” Helpless, Vel didn’t know what to do. “Is it hurting you?”

“Yes … yes … wait …” She slowly removed her hands from the penis and placed them on his shoulders. She breathed slowly in and out. Vel’s signature warmth swirled through her body. “It’s … oh, my … it’s not hurting … ugh … anymore. It feels … it feels …” She wiggled her hips ever so slightly, careful not to shove more penis inside her. Bolts of pleasure hit her and she gasped.

“Are you okay?” Vel put his hands on the side of her ribs, ready to lift her off. “Naevia?” He could feel her trembling.

“Wait … wait … don’t pull me … dummy.” Naevia opened her eyes and looked up into his handsome face. “You’re … ugh … inside me, Vel. Can you believe it?” Her hips wiggled a little more aggressively.

“No.” Vel’s arms stayed tense, ready to lift her to safety. “And yes. I can … um … feel you squeezing me down there.”

“I am?” She noticed it. Her vaginal muscles flexed around him. The pain was completely gone now. She wiggled again and slid down an inch on his cock. “Oh, gods. You are already in my … belly.”

“It’s not that far in. But you should probably pull off now. I don’t want to …” Vel shuddered as his sister slid down another inch. Her vagina clenched rhythmically. He realized that it had matched the elevated percussion of his own pulse. He didn’t have time to muse on how that was possible, because she slid down another inch. He could hear her mewling now, and knew that he was grunting uncontrollably, like some sort of starving beast. His hands slid down her ribs, past her narrow waist, and out to the curve of her ass. He pressed her flesh with his fingers and found himself working her further onto his cock.

“Oh … Vel … oh … Vel … not so … fast … it’s … too much.” But as soon as she said it, Naevia realized it wasn’t too much. Her body gave a spasmodic hiccup and she found that he had completely embedded in her. “I’m going to … I’m going to …” With a scream Naevia climaxed on her brother’s cock for the first time. Soon, she bounced herself on it like one stricken by many of Cupid’s arrows. Water violently splashed about the bath, crashing into the tiled walls.

“Naevia … Naevia … I never …” Vel tried hard to hold back the coming tide.

“I never … too,” she sang as pleasure danced with her body.

“Am I your first?”

“You might as well … be … the way you stretch me.” Naevia’s hips kept their furious pace. “To … ugh … be honest, I laid with a man last summer … but it was nothing … like this.” With dilated pupils, she tried to watch him as she rose and fell, but it was difficult to focus. “Am I your first?”

“Yes.” Vel was almost happy she had that fling last summer. He liked her having some measure of comparison, now that he could see how much she enjoyed him.

“I … would have waited … if I’d known … it would be you …” She saw by the look in his eyes and sound of his groans that he was close. “Not in me.” With every ounce of fortitude that she could muster, Naevia pulled off her brother. She reached down and pumped his turgid thing with her hands. It felt even larger than normal. Soon he cried out and cum launched harmlessly into the bathwater. “There … there … yes … let it out.” She pressed her cheek against his chest and slowly caressed him with her hand until she could tell her touch was too much. She removed her hand and leaned her naked, heaving body against her brother. She drew in shuddering, steamy breaths. “That is a game … I would play … again.”

“Me … too.” Vel encircled her with his arms and held her tight.

~~

“Have you not yet found your land-legs, cousin?” Dellia cocked her head at Naevia as the short woman waddled toward her out on one of the side lawns. “You’re walking like a crab.”

“Um … yeah.” Naevia forced a smile and nodded. “That trip across the Inland Sea threw me off kilter.”

“For shame, cousin.” Dellia lifted her bow, notched an arrow, and aimed at the target some seventy yards off. She closed an eye and squinted, very aware that despite her chest band, her right boob was still a little in the way. Sometimes she felt some jealousy of men. “You are a woman of Ostia Novus born and bred. A short jaunt in a ship should not make you walk so. Just wait until you take out to the Endless Sea. You’ll find waves the size of mountains there.” She released the arrow and it arched ever so slightly over the grass and hit the target, just left of center.

“We are not all made for adventure, Dellia.” Naevia stepped up to her cousin, took the bow from her, and notched an arrow. She wiggled her shoulder to bunch the sleeve of her borrowed stola. She didn’t want to loosen the thing the way she herself had been loosened that day. The thought of it sent a thrill through her. She felt herself the queen of the world for taking Vel’s cock, but only she and Vel could know of the feat. She aimed at the target.

“Have you heard from your father yet?” Dellia watched her handle the bow with interest. Something was different about Naevia, and it wasn’t just the voyage. But Dellia couldn’t place it.

“Shh.” Naevia gave a quick look around, but they were all alone. “Someone could hear.” She released the arrow and it sped to the target, hitting just to the right of her cousin’s arrow, dead center.

“There are no spies here, Naevia.” Dellia frowned at the target. “Only you, an improbably good marksman, and me.”

“Don’t sell yourself short, cousin.” Naevia smiled modestly. “I think the wind helped me on that last shot.”

~~

“There you are, Merope. How pleasant to see you on this fine day. And the bath looks resplendent. I can see my own reflection in the tile.” Brynhild could indeed see herself. Her body looked even more distorted and bloated in the reflection. She pulled her cloak around herself tighter. “But, sadly, my dishes have not been removed from last night. And more have piled up after this morning’s meal.”

“How did you find me?” Merope was frozen on her hands and knees, a rag in her hand. All her muscles tensed and the hairs stood on the back of her neck.

“Your husband sent me. Such a sweet man, Nicias. He offered that I punish him instead of you. But I have no punishment planned.” Brynhild stood over the woman, admiring the swell of her backside under her dark and ragged stola. It had been years and years since Brynhild had taken a woman. Her work had not required it. But, the sorceress reminded herself, life didn’t have to be all work. “Come with me.” She gestured to the door.

Merope stayed frozen on her hands and knees looking at the tall woman’s shadow as it fell in front of her. “I thought there was to be no punishment, mistress.”

“I have in mind the opposite of torture. Come now, off your knees. There will be plenty of that later.” Brynhild reached down with her left hand and brushed the woman’s dark hair to the side. Her pale fingers closed gently on the exposed, olive skin of Merope’s neck. She could see the scullery servant relax at her touch. Gently, she brought the woman to a standing position. “There now, doesn’t that feel better? If anyone asks us in the halls, you are coming to fetch my dishes.”

“Yes.” Merope nodded, but looked up at the platinum haired woman with wide eyes. That heat she’d tried to forget from the night before had returned at Brynhild’s touch. And with it came that hunger again. She was inexplicably wet between the legs. It was not unlike how she got when Nicias had the urge to take her. But more so. Confusion clouded her thoughts.

“Well, come then.” Brynhild chanced dropping her hand. She couldn’t very well lead the woman back to her chambers while holding her. That would certainly arouse the interest of any passing servant. But the small woman complied meekly enough and together they walked through the castle in silence. They ran into no one on their way.

When they were in Brynhild’s chamber, Brynhild conjured her ball of light and sat at the edge of her bed. She redirected Merope from the dishes on the table and beckoned her to stand by the bed. “There now. Clothes off, dear. I would like to see what I bought with our accidental touch.”

“I … I … cannot disrobe for you.” Merope stood with her hands by her sides, her mouth hanging open in surprise. She had been promised no punishment. Was she not there to fetch the dishes? “My body is the forbidden vine for my husband to drink as wine. I will forgo the passing bee that tries to pollinate me.”

“Oh, how quaint. Was that from your wedding?”

Merope nodded.

“Well, I cannot pollinate you, Merope. I have not the equipment. So, you are quite safe.” Brynhild loosened her cloak and let it fall back onto the sheets. She now wore only her ill-fitting, borrowed stola. “Now be a good young woman, and remove your dress.” She pushed these last words harder into Merope’s mind. The sorceress had wanted to avoid muddling the waters with other magic, so that she might see what the dust was capable of on its own. But, alas, she didn’t have all day.

“Okay.” Merope lifted the stola with both arms over her head. She wiggled her hips back and forth as she did this to get the thing off. She was not wearing a chest band and she could see the sorceress’s steel-blue eyes fall to her breasts. Merope covered her boobs with her arms on instinct. She stood in the middle of the chilly room with only her underwear on. She hoped that she hadn’t stained the linen with her strange excitement.

“Oh, you have lovely breasts. Certainly, paler than the rest of you. And your nipples are so dark. Don’t be bashful, let me see them again.” Brynhild saw that the woman had no intention of complying, so she leaned forward and caressed Merope’s thin arm. The scullery servant sucked in her breath with the touch, and her chest heaved. After a minute’s touch, Merope’s arms fell, exposing herself. “There now, they are lovely. Those hanging globes look quite big on you, but they would be small on me. Maybe about the size of my old breasts.” Brynhild saw Merope’s eyebrows raise in puzzlement. “Oh, yes. I am not the woman I used to be. That doesn’t concern you, though.” Brynhild pulled Merope’s arms downward until the woman fell to her knees before her. “Tell me what you make of my touch.” She let go of the woman and spread her legs, lifting the stola to her hips. She had not worn underwear for the occasion and could see the woman’s dark eyes fixed on her triangle of blond hair.

“It is warm, and sweet, and I … I …” Merope still did not grasp what was expected of her. The sorceress was right, she had not the equipment for pollination. What did she want with Merope? “I would like you to touch me again, please.” The words came out of Merope unbidden.

“Come closer so that I might touch you.” Brynhild leaned back on her right hand. Her left hand hung tantalizingly in the air. The ball of light glinted off Merope’s pretty eyes.

“Okay.” Merope scooted on her knees a little closer. That long, pale arm reached out to her, the hand wrapped around the back of her neck again, and she felt herself pulled between the woman’s legs. Her nostrils flared. The scent of another woman hit her for the first time. It was pungent and pleasant, she decided. A little more pulling and her face met the sorceress’s vagina. Merope pressed her lips together tightly, still confused.

“Open your mouth, Merope,” Brynhild cooed. She did not push any of her words. She did not think she needed to. “Taste me.”

Merope shook her head, but couldn’t move away with the hand holding her and the warmth spreading into her from her neck.

“Are you worried about sweet Nicias? I am not a bee, remember?” Brynhild watched what she could see of Merope’s face as her pupils dilated and the creases in her forehead smoothed. “You may do this and keep your marriage intact. Fear not.”

Tentatively, Merope parted her lips. Her tongue darted out and she touched the sorceress’s nether lips with the tip. She wasn’t sure that Brynhild was right. This seemed like something Nicias would find upsetting. But the hunger welled in her and she couldn’t make sense of her thoughts. She lapped at the vagina before her. It tasted better than she would have guessed. Tangy and salty and just a little sweet. Soon, her tongue delved between the vertical lips with each lick, seeking to drink as much of the sorceress as she could.

“Oh. Careful. I am not a feeding trough. Be a little more gentle.” With her grip on the woman’s neck, she guided her movements. “That’s better. Ahhhhhhh. Yes … that’s good. Now … try sucking on the lips. No, no, no. Gentle … no teeth … yes … there … and now … my button. Yes … ooooohhhhhhhh … you’re learning. Yeeeeeesssssssssss.” Brynhild pressed the woman’s mouth onto her clitoris and relinquished to her orgasm.

Stunned, Merope kept at her work. She could feel the woman’s strong thighs shake on either side of her head. She looked up to see the great swell of Brynhild’s bust tremble under her stola. Merope had never felt more in control of another person. And, at the same time, she had never been more under another’s power. She rubbed her own thighs together and a funny, fuzzy feeling built in her belly.

“Good … good …” Brynhild’s apogee passed and she pulled the woman into her lap. “Your enthusiasm is quite something.” She moved the soaked underwear off Merope. The naked woman was now trembling with excitement in her lap. Brynhild kissed her, enjoying her own taste on the servant’s lips. She could feel Merope melt into her, their breasts pressed together with the stola between them. Their tongues danced for some time, hands roaming all over their bodies.

Nicias had never shown Merope what the joys of physical pleasure could be. As she kissed another woman for the first time, Merope felt a kind of anger toward her husband. Why had he not treated her the way this woman did? Soon, she found herself turning around on top of Brynhild, and her face was now confronted with that waiting vagina again. She knew what to do, and nibbled at those lips. But then she screamed out as the sorceress’s tongue found her own secret places. She felt hands squeeze her butt, the warmth flowing through her left cheek. “Eeeeeiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.” Seized by her first orgasm, Merope knew that a door to a whole new world had opened to her. She spent hours on top of the sorceress, as they feasted on each other. The climaxes were like waves in a tempest, one crashing down on the next and on the next.

Eventually, Brynhild pushed Merope off her and ordered the woman to dress. She lay on her side, watching that ripe, womanly body disappear under her stola. “Would you like to visit again, Merope?”

Merope shook her head quickly, put on her sandals, and headed for the door.

“Well, think on it, dear.” Brynhild smiled at the servant even though the dark woman wouldn’t meet her eye. “Oh, and don’t forget the dishes.” She watched as the flustered Merope hurried to the table, gathered the dishes, and sped away as fast as she could. With a flick of her left index finger, Brynhild extinguished the light. Dusk had settled outside. The sorceress moved her head to her pillow and shut her eyes.

~~

The screech of a monkey caused Naevia to spin in the seamstress’s shop. The small furry creature jumped into Naevia’s arms just as her measurements were completed. It tugged at her chest band, and then seemed to calm and nuzzled its face into her bare upper chest.

“Is this your monkey?” Naevia said to the seamstress. The animal seemed to purr into her skin.

“What? No!” The seamstress, alarmed, moved toward Naevia. “Shoo, shoo.” She waved a cloth at the monkey.

“Wait. It isn’t harming anyone.” Naevia folded her arms around it. “Leave it be.”

“Well, then it shall be welcome in my shop.”

A few minutes later, Vel spotted his sister reentering the busy street. He popped a date into his mouth and ambled over to her. “You know you have a monkey on your shoulder?”

“Yes. Isn’t he sweet?” Naevia reached up and patted its head. “I think I’ll call him Mercury.”

“You’re naming him?” Vel handed her a date, but the monkey took it before she could and shoved it in its toothy mouth. “It’s your baby now?”

“Our baby, Your Grace.” Naevia laughed. “He has your looks.”

“And your brains.” Vel handed her another date and it made it to his sister’s hand this time.

“I noticed. He’s a smart little thing.” Naevia’s laugh was drowned out by the grunting of camels, the shouting of vendors, and the squeak of old, wooden wheels. She put the date in her mouth and savored its sweetness. “I’m to come back tomorrow for new clothes.” The monkey jumped from her arms and scurried away, quickly lost in traffic. “Mercury? Come back.”

“He’ll be alright.” Vel took her hand. He was about to lead her up a side street when a cloaked figure in a hood stepped out in front of them. Vel dropped his sister’s hand and reached for his sword. They should have brought Dellia.

“Easy now.” The man’s face was hidden by a silver mask, cast half in shadow by his hood. There was a tear etched into the left cheek of the mask. When he spoke, his voice was a hoarse croak. “Come with me. I have what you seek.” The man turned and disappeared down a narrow alley.

Vel and Naevia looked at one another.

“What we seek. Did he mean Father? Was that Father himself?” Naevia’s eyebrow raised.

“He did seem familiar.” Vel drew his sword, careful not to accidently slice any passerby. “A sword seems reasonable. Just in case we’re wrong and it’s not him.”

“Good idea.” Naevia wished for her bow. Without it, she reached under her stola and drew a long dagger. “Shall we follow him, Vel?”

“On Mercury’s wings.” Vel led the way and they disappeared into the shadowed alley.

 

Chapter 6

The masked man moved nimbly. Vel and Naevia followed him down the alley, and then lost sight of him as he turned left through a door.

“A trap?” Naevia stopped next to her brother, her shoulder pushing against his side. The dagger in her hand glittered with the faint afternoon light that angled in above the tan buildings around them. “Perhaps we should have the man send us a pigeon instead?”

“I don’t think he trusts such communication.” Vel took an uncertain step toward the door. “As our cousin said, pigeons are brought down with an arrow. Men, not so easily.” He took another step and peered into the doorway. There seemed to be a narrow passage on the other side. “Let’s follow him.”

“Oh, you are brave, Your Grace. Guide me by your northern light.” Naevia tried to make a joke of it, but her knees trembled as she followed Vel through the door. Once on the other side, they could see daylight from the other side of a narrow passage. They moved quickly through, staying close together, ignoring the doors on either side. When Naevia looked back, she saw that the door they had entered through was now shut behind them.

“It’s not a trap. If it was, we would be dead.” Vel exited the passage with his sister and looked around. They were in a wide, grassy field, squared off by the buildings around them. All around were scattered large pieces of masonry, sparse at first, them more of them the closer they got to the tower at the center of the square. The blocks, mostly rectangles, had implanted themselves in the grass with the force of their falls. Vel looked up and marveled at the broken tower above them. Even decaying as it was, it was truly a marvel. He tried to imagine what it had been like in its prime, when it had pierced the clouds.

“There he is.” Naevia pointed to the grand double doors of the tower, standing partly ajar. The man in the silver mask looked back at them, his face glinting in the sun. He then disappeared into the tower. “Do we follow still?” She didn’t like the thought of entering that decrepit building. Few dared to explore the old towers. And fewer still returned.

“We would be fools to enter a magic tower.” Vel slid his sword back into its scabbard. There was no trap, and a sword wouldn’t help him should a stone block decide to cave his head in.

“Perhaps others would be fools to follow us?” Naevia shrugged and put her knife back under her stola. “Or at least that sounds like Father’s thinking. If the masked man is father.”

“So, we go?” He took his sister’s hand and approached the tower, listening for loosening stones from above. But all he heard were the sounds of the city from outside their abandoned square.

“Up, it seems.” Naevia squeezed her brother’s large hand as they entered the tower. The inside had clearly been looted, but showed none of the signs of vagrancy that one would expect from an abandoned building. There had been a grand entrance hall, and she tried to imagine it with elaborate sconces, beautiful tapestries, and fine furniture. The tile floor was cracked here and there where stones had fallen from the ceiling above. “The stairs are over there.”

“Does it feel … different in here?” Vel’s senses throbbed with some indefinite portent. A raw buzzing faintly pressed at his skin. He followed Naevia to the stairs and climbed.

“I do feel … something. Perhaps it’s the shadow of the place’s magic?” She moved ahead of Vel in the narrow stairway, her feet creaking each wooden step.

“Maybe.” Vel watched her round butt ascend above him. He tried not to stare, but her form was captivating. Especially as her hips swayed under that nearly transparent stola.

They climbed and climbed. Each time they came to a floor, they looked out, but saw nothing of the masked man. After five floors, it was clear they had more courage than the looters had. Each floor boasted intricately engraved fixtures, grand furniture, and finely embroidered tapestries on the walls. All of it covered in dust, but otherwise unharmed. Up they went.

Naevia was a sweaty mess by the time they finally found the man waiting for them on the seventeenth floor. He was waiting in a hallway, but disappeared behind an oak door when they saw him.

“He’s … here.” Naevia huffed and puffed as she walked down the hall and peered into the room. It was a suite with a bath and toilet through a door on the left, a great room in the middle, and a bedroom to the right. “Did they have plumbing on every floor?” Naevia was amazed.

“With magic, even the common man could live as a duke.” The man’s voice was no longer a croak. Both his children recognized Gallio’s cool speech immediately. He stood in the doorway to the bedroom and removed his mask. “Well, maybe not the common man, but at least those that could afford to live in the towers.”

“Father,” Naevia and Vel said. She rushed into Gallio’s arms, but Vel hung back.

“It is good to see you, child.” Gallio patted her red hair and pushed her away. He looked at his tall, skinny nineteen-year-old son. The lad looked awkward and gawky. Nothing like Fortinbras. “Is it true? Your brother’s gone?”

“Yes. The queens regent made me the Duke of Ostia Novus.” Vel crossed his arms over his chest uncomfortably. They knew from his letter that he was alive, but looking at his father’s face was akin to seeing a ghost. “Fortinbras has disappeared. But now that you’re back –”

“He is dead.” Gallio’s thin line of a mouth turned down in a frown. “I should not have left him as I did. He was the best of us, but too young to lead.”

“But father …” Naevia didn’t want to contradict him, but clearly Vel was the best of the Tullius clan. Fortinbras was a bully.

“And, to correct you, Vel, I am not back.” Gallio shook his head. “You two should not have come. You bring trouble with you.”

“We brought no one.” Naevia retreated to her brother and put her arm around his waist protectively.

“Do you take me for a fool?” Gallio retrieved a spyglass from under his cloak. As he looked out the window, he pulled it to its full length. “Look down there, in the alley between the market and apothecary.” He held out the spyglass to his children.

“What is it?” Naevia pulled her brother to the window, took the spyglass, and found the alley. “It’s cousin Dellia. Of course, we brought her. She served admirably in the storm at sea and she’s got a better sword hand than either of us.” She handed the glass to her brother and he looked.

“Um … Naevia? Who is she kissing?” Vel handed the glass back to her.

“What? She wouldn’t break her vows to her husband.” Naevia hadn’t even paid attention to the man Dellia was with in the alley. She looked again.

“She would not break her vows. No.” Gallio’s voice was cold.

“That is … I believe … is that … Spurrius?” Naevia could see them break their kiss and recognized Dellia’s husband. “What is he doing here? She didn’t mention it to us.”

“I can’t imagine that she did.” Gallio lifted his mask, but did not put it on. “I have always had my suspicions about her father. Find out her true purpose here and report back to me.”

“Do you have a pigeon?” Vel knew it was stupid as soon as he said it.

“Pigeons can be intercepted, and everyone knows to look for them. A monkey is inconspicuous in this city, and more cunning than a stupid bird,” Gallio said. “You’ve met my carrier already.”

“Mercury was your agent?” Naevia should not have been surprised.

“You call him Mercury? How fitting. Give him a note when you want to meet and he will get it to me.” Gallio put the silver mask back onto his face. “Careful on the way out of this building, my children. It is not what it used to be.”

“Wait. We have so many questions.” Vel stepped toward him as his father moved to the exit.

“And I have no answers for those that cannot be trusted.” Gallio swept out of the room, his cloak trailing him.

“But … I’m the duke.” Vel called after him. He heard his father’s laugh slowly die away as Gallio descended the stairs. He turned to his sister. “Well, that went about as well as it could have.”

“Was it that bad?” Naevia looked through the spyglass and could see Dellia and Spurrius holding hands as they waited in the mouth of the alley. They were situated about two blocks from where Naevia and Vel had accessed the abandoned tower. “I think we’re going to have to find another way out. Father could have told us how he planned on leaving.”

“Yeah. But he did not.” Vel walked over to the bed and turned back the dusty velvet blanket. The linen sheets seemed as clean as the day someone made the bed. He sat down with a sigh, the bed squeaking beneath him. “We could just wait them out.” He turned sideways and lay his head on the pillow. His ankles and feet extended over the footboard. He sighed again.

“What sorrows lay heavy on your breast, Brother?” Naevia put down the spyglass on the window ledge and walked out into the grand room. She closed and locked the heavy oak entry door and then returned to the bedroom.

“Our father has a toxic aspect about him. It clouds his view of the world. Dellia would never betray us. Yet he now has us spying on her.” Vel studied the Olympian mural painted on the cracking plaster of the ceiling. He spotted Venus and thought that even her beauty was surpassed by the Tullius women.

“Is she really watching our exit? Perhaps she followed us to make sure of our safety? What did she say she was doing today?” Naevia climbed onto the bed and rested her head on Vel’s chest, listening to the steady thump inside. She reached up and slowly unclasped the fasteners on his robes. A smile parted her lips as she watched up close as a mound of tunic rose between his legs.

“I … um … don’t remember.” Vel couldn’t think straight as the soft weight of his sister’s body pushed into his side. How was it possible to want anything on Earth as much as he wanted her? He watched her little hands spread his robes and move down to lift his tunic. He breathed in deeply and smelled the dust of the room and his sister’s dried sweat from their climb. Ambrosia could not carry a better scent to his nose.

“If we do it again, do you think we’ll bring the tower down around us?” She seized the fat bar of his cock through his tunic and rhythmically squeezed it. Uncovering it, she marveled at the crimson head and the crisscross of veins. How she had fit the thing inside her, she didn’t know. Her senses tingled, almost like the erstwhile magic of the tower called to her from the past. “How long do you think it’s been since a pair mated in this building?”

“I … um … really love hearing you say … mated.” Vel looked down and watched her hands work him. Her freckled arms flexed, looking so thin and pale next to his enlarged penis.

Naevia laughed. “Mated, mated, mated. If it makes you happy to hear it, it makes me happy to say it. You’ve mated me once, Vel, and I dare say you’re about to do it again.” She let go of him, wiping his precum on the sheets. She lifted her stola over her head, removed her chest band, and rolled to her back to remove her underwear. She tossed her clothes onto a far corner of the bed and then climbed on top of her brother. “Your thing is so long that climbing you is about as much a feat as ascending up this building.” She straddled him, reached in between her legs, and held his cock so that the head nudged her pussy. “You have your own magic tower, Vel. And it is in a much better state than our current accommodations. It’s hard, and vital, and huuuuuuuge.” She lowered herself and with a plop the head moved inside her.

“I love you, Naevia.” Vel had never meant it more in his life. He watched her body twitch as she readjusted to his size, her heavy breasts rising and falling on her chest. He gazed at the web of delicate blue veins under her pale skin. She was too perfect. He felt her slide a little farther down on him, and her eyes rolled with the effort.

“Of course, silly. I love you more than ipomea loves the eastern sun. And now … ugh … with the way you make me feel … aaaaahhhhhhhh … with your thing inside me.” She slid all the way down him. Looking down between her breasts, she could see the outline of his monster pushing at her belly from the inside. “And now … I want only this. To feel this …” Her hips rocked and she ground herself into him. “… forever.” She leaned forward, her breasts dangling and swaying, her nails digging into his chest.

“Does it feel good?” Vel knew it was the wrong question to ask a woman who’d just impaled herself on him, but he suspected his sister would forgive him.

“It doesn’t hurt … this time.” She threw her copper curls back and screamed. “I’m going to … cum … Vel … already … aaaaahhhhhhhhhh.”

Watching her hips writhe and her face twist with pleasure was almost too much for Vel. He reached up and grabbed her tits. A loud crack sounded somewhere in the tower, but he couldn’t bring himself to care.

An hour later, Naevia lay perpendicular to him on the bed, her mouth bobbing on his cock. Vel could smell the tropical scent of his cum as it leaked from around her mouth and slid down his cock. “You … drank more of it this time.” He sighed and let his weight settle into the mattress.

Naevia pulled her mouth off him and swallowed another gulp she had saved in her mouth. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. “If we’re to go again, I’ll need my sustenance, Your Grace.” She tapped his still hard cock with her hand and watched it wobble in the air. When she looked up at her brother’s face, a small frown touched her lips. “None of that, lord sleepyhead. I want more.” She got on all fours and turned her butt to him.

“We could take a nap here. Dellia will have to leave eventually.” Vel looked at the way she presented herself to him, eyeing the white curves of her ass, and knew he would not be able to sleep.

“Bother your plans for sleeping.” She wiggled her butt at him and looked over her shoulder. She could see by his expression it was having the desired effect. “I’ve ridden you twice now. It’s time you rode me.”

“Like that?” Vel had seen animals mate as his sister intended, but he’d never guessed that humans could do the same. He got up on his knees and got behind her. His hips were too high, so he opened his legs a bit to lower himself. He grabbed her hips and pulled her so that her legs were together, enjoying her little shriek of surprise as he moved her. “So, I just put it in?” He grabbed his penis and guided it toward her opening.

“Not there!” Naevia squirmed away from him. “You’ll kill me in that hole.” She scooted back to him, reached awkwardly back, planting a shoulder on the bed to bend far enough, and took hold of him. “It goes here. Yes … ah … yes. Is that not paradise, Vel?” She let go of him and uncoiled so that her face was again facing forward. “Hold my hips … while you thrust. Gentle … gentle. I’m still sore. Yeeesssssss. Now harder.” She pushed back at him. The percussion of slapping skin filled the room. “Oh … gods … Vel … you’re a natural … I’m …” Another climax hit her and she bit the ancient sheets. Bolts of lightning danced over her nerves.

They went at it like a pair of rutting dogs for a long while. From time to time the tower would groan or crack around them, but they barely registered the noise over their own grunts, cries, and the creaking bed. Eventually, Vel was ready to release again.

“I’m going to … I’m going …” He looked down at her tight butt, at the ripples bounding off each thrust.

“Not … yet … please …” Naevia was so close to another orgasm. She needed to pull off him, but not yet. Her climaxes were becoming as precious to her as water was to a lost traveler in the desert. The heat that was always flowing from Vel’s contact intensified. An eruption of fire filled her belly, even with her climax almost upon her, the reality of the situation hit. “Noooooooooo …” Naevia pulled forward and dislodged him, falling on her side. The heat of his cum splattered on her hip, her ribs, the side of her breast, and even her face. She writhed in the sheets, lost in pleasure, as he coated her with his stuff.

“Oh, Naevia. I like … that position.” He fell next to her, and the bed groaned in protest.

“Did you … do it inside me?” Naevia rolled onto her back, spread her legs, and looked down past her copper bush. A trickle of white stuff slid out of her. “We … have to be … more careful.” With her fingers, she spread her lips to the side and watched it dribble out, mesmerized and terrified by the knowledge that she had taken some of his seed.

“Did I?” Vel could feel his body try and tighten with worry, but he was too relaxed after his orgasm to bring on a full panic. He leaned on his elbow and looked over at her leaking vagina. “Oh, gods, Naevia. I did. I’m sorry.”

“Well, it was a stupid thing to do.” She looked over at him and saw the look of post-climax satisfaction on his face mixed with concern. She found the expression endearing. “But I am safe today. It doesn’t matter.”

“Good.” Vel watched as she stayed on her back with her legs spread and her fingers holding her lips open. He noticed her green eyes move from him back down to the damage he had wrought between her legs. “Hey, Naevia?”

“Yes, Your Grace?” Her mouth tilted into a smile.

“It does look beautiful, does it not? I mean, what we did.” Vel stood and walked over to the window. Hazy dusk spread over the city.

“Don’t get used to it. Can you imagine what mother would say if you got me with child?” Naevia rolled off the bed and landed on her feet. She reached for her linen undergarments. She shimmied her underwear on and reached for her stola. “She would decapitate me for sure. And remove worse from you.”

Vel instinctively put a hand over his softening penis. “We’ll be more careful.” He looked through the spyglass, but couldn’t spot Dellia in the alley. The tower groaned and let out a sharp crack. He quickly found his tunic and pulled it over his head. “Our cousin is gone. Let’s leave this place before it comes down on our heads.”

“Excellent idea.” With a faint sense of loss, she watched the giant, soft cock disappear under his tunic. She reminded herself she would reunite with it soon. But they had other things to do on that foreign shore. First and foremost was proving to their father that Dellia’s behaviors had innocent explanations.

~~

What a wonderful morning. Brynhild moved about her room naked, as she prepared for her day. She didn’t even mind the way her new body jiggled at her. She found her balance caught the distribution of mass better, almost as if she’d lived years with a sow’s udders and wide hips. Gravity’s new pull bothered her very little. As she slid on a long skirt and wiggled into a tight bodice, she wondered what Merope was doing at this hour. Then she caught herself thinking of the small woman with desire, like some smitten schoolgirl. She smiled to herself. “You, the most powerful sorceress left of the North, do not long for a common scullery servant,” she said to the empty room. But as she brushed her hair, she couldn’t get the little woman’s cries of pleasure out of her mind.

Before even breaking her fast, with the wan light of early morning falling through her windows, Brynhild left her room and moved down through the castle. Sure enough, she found Merope working with her husband and another woman in the scullery.

“Servant girl.” Brynhild glided into the scullery, past the pot of boiling water, over to the sink where Merope scrubbed dishes. The young wife looked quite radiant. Maybe she was as eager to meet the day as Brynhild. “I have a box that needs cleaning.”

“A box, mistress?” Merope dared not look up at those steely blue eyes, but she also could not meet her husband’s gaze either. She hoped very much that her rosy cheeks were not betraying her shame to all those in the room. She wanted desperately to run from this woman, but she did not move. And, even worse, a wetness gathered between her legs. She desperately hoped that her poor Nicias suspected nothing. “I must finish these dishes.”

“My box takes precedence, I’m afraid.” Brynhild’s face was tight with anticipation.

“Maybe I can help you with your box.” Nicias moved between the women. He did not like the interest the sorceress had taken in his wife ever since Merope had forgotten the dishes. Was the giantess punishing Merope in secret? His wife had been taciturn the last few days.

A sardonic grin crossed Brynhild’s tight lips. “Thank you, gentle Nicias. But I require your wife’s skills.” She turned and walked out of the scullery, without looking back. “Now come, Merope.”

“Yes, mistress.” Merope finally met her husband’s gaze. She could see he meant to put himself between them again. “Shh, it’s fine, Nicias.” She patted his shoulder. “She has shown me kindness. I will be back with you at work in no time.” She tried very hard to smile for him, and followed the tall woman out.

“See you soon, my love,” Nicias called after her. His wife gave him one quick, reassuring look over her shoulder and was gone.

Out in the hall, Merope hurried after the sorceress. She found it hard to keep up with the woman’s long strides. She watched Brynhild’s rump sway under a long skirt that swept down to the stone floor. Had she really experienced such pleasures while grasping that butt with her own two hands? That memory seemed to be from someone else’s life.

“We are far enough away, and the climb back to my chamber is too long a wait.” Brynhild turned, took the woman’s wrist with her left hand. She nearly pulled the woman off her feet in her urgency. They were in the long curving corridor that connected the temples. They turned and entered Venus’s sanctum. The circular room was small, with the bountiful goddess standing in statue form in the middle, offering her large breasts to her followers. There was no door, but that did not matter. People rarely visited the temples. “This will do.”

“The box … is in here?” Merope found it hard to think. Brynhild’s heat spread through her grip on her wrist, and moved into Merope’s core. She found herself pushed to her knees, then somehow, she was under Brynhild’s skirts. The smell of excitement from the sorceress was a powerful indication of what the woman expected of her. Tentatively, Merope reached up and felt the downy tuft of hair above Brynhild’s vagina. There was no underwear between Merope’s hand and the woman’s secrets. Hating herself for the lack of doubt in her mind, Merope crouched on her feet for her tongue could not reach its destination while on her knees.

“There now, my little marsh flower. Drink what I offer you. Yeeeeesssssssss.” Brynhild nearly lost her balance when that hungry mouth fastened itself to her pussy. She reached out and put her hand on Venus’s cold, stone breast to steady herself. She looked down, but only the faintest outline of Merope’s bobbing head could be seen under her skirts. “You have found the box that so needed your skills. Wash it … yesssssss … delve it … I’m going to …” Brynhild shuddered out her first orgasm standing in the sanctum. As she tried to control her cries, the sorceress knew that it would be just the first of many climaxes that day.

Merope reached up to those wide, round butt cheeks and squeezed them hard as she worked the tall woman’s button. She felt that she might climax herself just from giving the sorceress such pleasure. Her whole world had turned upside down.

~~

The morning wore on and still Merope did not return to the scullery. Nicias tried to make explanations that did not involve some secret torment for his sweet wife. But after more than an hour, he could not continue with his duties. He had to rescue her. “I’ll be back in a little while.”

The other servants eyed each other, nervously. One was not supposed to break this early in the day, but they knew he worried over Merope. They said nothing as he left.

Nicias went straight to Brynhild’s chamber, but found no sound from within and no answer to his knocks. He then doubled back and went down to the main floor. After a while, he stopped in the corridor outside the temples. A mewling sound greeted his ears. After a minute’s investigation, he found that it was coming from Venus’s sanctum. He entered and stopped, wide eyed. There was the sorceress, holding the bust of Venus. Her face was clearly contorted in some sort of religious ecstasy. Nicias stared at her. “Oh … um … forgive my intrusion.”

Merope froze. She now had two fingers in the other woman’s clenching vagina, and her tongue stopped as it was mid-lick on her button. She was hidden under the skirts, but recognized her husband’s gentle voice. Her heart threatened to beat out of her chest.

“Ah, Nicias. You have caught me giving my devotion to Venus.” Brynhild composed herself a bit. It helped that the wife had stopped her ministrations. She made a show of squeezing the stone breast she held.

“I … uh … I … thought you worshiped the Northern gods.” Nicias felt like he had intruded on a very intimate moment, and wanted nothing more than to quickly exit. But he had to ask about his wife.

“I find my pantheon to be open and accommodating.” At these words she rocked her hips a little, trying to spur Merope back into action.

Merope could feel the pussy clenching around the fingers of her right hand and Brynhild’s hips wiggling. She still held the right butt cheek with her left hand, and felt it clench under her grip. She knew the woman wanted her to continue even as she spoke to poor Nicias. How depraved did she think Merope was?

“Oh … I see.” Nicias could see the woman’s curvaceous body writhe a bit, in what he assumed was her continued religious fervor. He needed to leave. “Have you … um … seen my wife?

“Maybe your wife is nearby. Would you like to see her?” Brynhild glanced around the room as if searching for someone.

“I … um … don’t see her.” Nicias did not understand the woman. There was nowhere in that small space for a grown woman to hide.

Merope understanding the threat, pumped her fingers again. She tried to do this gently, for she did not want her husband to hear the squelching sounds she made. She pursed her lips and sucked on the button before her.

Brynhild laughed. “Of course, I jest. I sent her on some errands about the castle. She’s probably already returned to the scullery.”

“Oh … okay.” Nicias backed toward the exit. The woman’s hips were now rocking quite rhythmically, like a dance. “I am sorry to have disturbed you, mistress.” He turned and left.

“I am not disturbed, Nicias.” She called after him. When he was gone, she whispered down to her skirts. “Very good, little one. Now … ah … finish me off. Yeeeesssssssss.” And she climaxed again.

Before sending Merope back to her tasks in the scullery, Brynhild pulled the young wife from her hiding place. She lifted her up, swung Merope’s legs over her shoulders, and tucked her head under Merope’s stola. As she ate out the servant, and listened to the woman’s frenzied whining, she thought that perhaps she was not so well hidden as Merope had been. But she knew Nicias would not return. It was almost midday by the time she patted Merope’s butt, advised her to wash her face, and sent her on her way.

~~

The morning after she had spent such a wonderful time in the tower with her brother, Naevia woke up before sunrise and settled herself just out of sight from her cousin’s room. She did not wake Vel for fear that she might get waylaid in his room. Naevia wore a stola, with a bow and quiver slung over her shoulder. She could not imagine that Dellia would do her harm, but if her father was worried, she figured she might as well be cautious.

Just as the first rays of daylight fell into the hall, Naevia heard Dellia’s door open. She peered around and watched the young woman march with purpose away from her down the hall. Naevia followed, sticking to the shadows.

They traversed the viscount’s castle, and Dellia slipped into the aviary. Naevia sneaked to a nearby balcony so that she could watch her cousin through the glassless windows of the aviary. Dellia wore her battle tunic, and even from a distance Naevia could hear her sword jangling at her side. Naevia watched her spend time at a pigeon cage and then approach the window. Naevia removed her bow and notched an arrow.

It all happened quite fast. Dellia strode to the window, tossed the bird outside, and turned back to the door. Naevia let the arrow fly just as her cousin’s back turned itself to the outgoing message. The poor pigeon exploded in a puff of feathers and fell with the arrow to the rocky outcrop below. Naevia glanced at her cousin but Dellia was already leaving the aviary. She hadn’t seen what befell her messenger.

Heart thumping in her chest, Naevia waited a good long while before leaving the balcony. She crept through the castle, telling herself over and over that the message’s contents would be banal and benign. She prayed it was so. She exited the castle, crossed the north lawn, and found the dead pigeon and her arrow on the rocks where they’d fallen. She retrieved her arrow, tossed the pigeon into a nearby wood, and tucked the still sealed scroll into her stola pocket. Now it was time to wake her brother. She hurried back into the castle.

~~

Birds sang in the trees of the courtyard. The portcullis rose as Cassia stood waiting with her retinue. She wore a gold circlet in her hair, and her stola was interwoven with glittering silver thread in floral designs. “Smiles everyone.” She reached up and patted Bantia’s shoulder. They could hear the horse hooves approach. This was the day Lord Hostus Gala’s family would formally propose marriage to the Tullius clan.

A horn sounded. Cassia’s smile left her like smoke on the wind. That was not the sound of the Gala family. That was the royal horn. It was supposed to be reserved for the princess in waiting. But, as a column of horsemen entered the courtyard pulling the royal carriage, Cassia could see that it was now used by the queens regent. This was the royal guard. Beside her she felt the sorceress’s stance shift uneasily. Bantia reached for her mother’s hand and squeezed it tight.

The carriage pulled around the courtyard and stopped in front of Cassia. The duchess stood a bit straighter. She could see another carriage rumble through the gate. The banner waving from it was the gull on a blue field. The Gala sigil. Why had the Gala’s not told her the queens were with them?

Guards descended from their positions about the carriage and opened the door. First, the consort regent, Tiberius, exited. He smiled at Cassia and held his hand out for his wife. Queen Valeria took his hand and stepped out of the carriage. She held her free hand behind her, and Queen Cesphea followed her out. Cesphea had never married, so the carriage had no more passengers.

“Welcome, Your Majesties.” Cassia curtsied low and Bantia followed suit. To her right, Brynhild paused for a fraction of a second, and then curtsied, too. “It is an honor and a blessing to have you with us.” She stayed in her curtsey, eyes on the neatly trimmed grass below her.

“Rise, Duchess.” Valeria held up her hand in a magnanimous boon to all present. “The gods bestow their love and charity on you. Now rise.”

“To what do we owe this glorious pleasure?” Cassia looked on the perfect, pale faces of the queens.

A guard handed Valeria her scepter with the goddess Salacia sculpted out of patinaed copper. “We are here for the blessed joining of two of the kingdom’s most storied houses.” She looked around with a faint smirk and raised eyebrow. “But where is the duke? Could he not greet us?”

“I apologize, Your Majesty. My son is across the sea negotiating a trade compact.” Cassia bowed her head.

“Well, it is good that he is working hard for Ostia Novus. We would not want him running hither and tither on personal errands so soon into his ducal duties,” Cesphea said. “Come then, let us help you celebrate this momentous day.” The queens and consort walked past Cassia into the front hall.

Cassia glanced at her daughter whose olive complexion suddenly looked quite wan. “Welcome the Gala family and your husband-to-be. I will attend to the queens.” She watched her daughter nod and rush off to the second carriage. Then, Cassia turned, cursed herself under her breath, and headed into the main hall to welcome this new intrusion into her home.

 

Chapter 7

“A good morning to you.” Tes-amen smiled at the young Tullius woman. “Have you recovered yet from your trip across the Inland Sea? They say the first trip can be —”

“This is how I always walk, Tes-amen.” Naevia turned on the viscount’s man with fiery eyes. Was she so bowlegged from her time with Vel that everyone noticed? She unconsciously put her hand on the pocket that hid Dellia’s sealed message. “I am affronted that you would comment on the appearance of a lady, a duke’s sister no less.”

“My humble apologies.” Tes-amen bowed low. The way the little, pale thing looked at him he would not have been surprised had she removed the bow from around her shoulder and stuck him with an arrow. He looked around to avoid her eyes. “I made no allusion to your appearance, Lady Tullius.” This was true, he hadn’t any idea what she was talking about.

They stood where the hall curved out by a veranda. This stretch of corridor was open to the elements and boasted a view over most of the city. He saw his opportunity to change the subject. He pointed out over Kart Hadasht. “Ever since last night it has grown. They say it pulled into it all the fallen stones, and now it is greedily taking masonry from nearby buildings. Swallowing the blocks up and spitting them back out on top to form higher and higher levels. It is as if the warlocks of old had returned.”

Naevia looked back down at her feet and was about to push past Tes-amen, when the strangeness of his words caught her. “What are you talking about?” She looked over at him. The rising sun in the east backlit the dark-skinned man, and it was hard for her to read his expression.

“Oh, forgive me, Lady. Have you not heard?” He pointed again out over the city with renewed emphasis. “You need only look over there. One of the relic towers has suddenly awoken, and it is rebuilding itself as we speak. We are truly living through a time of miracles.”

“We are?” Naevia followed his gaze out over the city. Her heart nearly stopped when she saw the enormous column of stone climbing into the sky. She knew the old towers had been tall, but this stretched her mind’s ability to accept her eyes. “Is this some trick? Because I do not abide by foolery.” Truth was, Naevia enjoyed a bit of foolery, but she did not want this man laughing at her expense.

“It is all the palace is talking about.” Tes-amen watched as the young woman put her head back down and hurried past him. Such a strange lady. “I don’t know why I didn’t lead with it, rather than make those unfortunate comments.” He scratched his head as she vanished down the hall. “Very sorry about that.”

“Forget it happened.” She called over her shoulder. Naevia had been in quite a state on her errand to bring the sealed message to Vel. But to see what she had just seen nearly broke her brain. She was quite sure that the reanimated tower was the very same one she and her brother had spent the afternoon in the day before. It wasn’t coincidence. She had no idea what it was, but happenstance it was not.

~~

“Could Princess Minicia not make the journey?” Cassia was not surprised the princess failed to join her regents. Few saw her at all these days. She remembered Fortinbras had said something about wanting to make her acquaintance. But Cassia didn’t know if her son had done so before he disappeared. He’d certainly not reported it to her.

“Sadly, she caught cold and couldn’t make the journey. But she hopes she may yet travel for the wedding itself. Such a glorious union.” Queen Cesphea smiled over at Bantia and Hostus, the engaged couple sitting at the center of the table in the long hall. Cesphea’s black eyes lingered on Bantia’s slender neck, and the delicate clavicle exposed by her formal stola.

“Thank you, your majesty.” Bantia blushed when she caught the queen’s eye. “I find my future husband and the Gala family to be the perfect match.” She shivered. But she was unsure whether it was the uncommon chill in that great hall, or from the appraising eyes that fell on her.

“You are certainly matched in the quality of your stock, loyalty to the crown, and tranquil temperaments.” Tiberius leaned away from his wife, Queen Valeria, and moved conspiratorially closer to Bantia. He had a devilish twinkle in his eye. “But I wonder as to your match in the service of Venus. My queen hates when I state plain fact, but, Lady, you are a good deal taller than your lord.”

All the women around the table averted their eyes and blushed at the euphemism for sex. All, that is, but the queens regent and the sorceress Brynhild. Valeria looked like she might be cross with her husband. Brynhild and Cesphea both regarded the young couple with amused expressions.

Cassia cleared her throat. Normally, she would not tolerate crass talk. But when it came from the consort regent, she was forced to swallow it. “I’m sure Venus will bless them in their union and give them many children that we might further our houses through the generations.” She held up her wine goblet.

“Hear, hear. Hear, hear.” Murmured people around the table.

“Very fine words, Duchess.” Valeria smiled at her hostess. “I wonder, after lunch, would you mind if my sister and I wandered the castle a bit? We haven’t been here since our uncle was king and your husband was Duke.” She said it in a friendly manner, but a solemnity settled around the table. The mention of the former king and the former duke brought to mind reigns that ended before their time. A touchy subject when celebrating a new union.

“It would be wonderful to see the places we played as girls.” Cesphea put her left hand on her sister’s right hand.

Tiberius shifted in his seat uncomfortably.

“I would be happy to give you a tour.” Cassia forced a smile onto her face.

“Thank you for the offer, but we would prefer to keep our company to queens only,” Valeria said.

“Queens regent, you mean.” Bantia did not mean to let that out of her mouth, but the royal intrusion into her celebration had pushed her mood more than she’d realized.

“Bantia!” Cassia looked with disquieted eyes between her daughter and the queens regent.

“No, it’s quite all right.” Cesphea smiled. “Titles can be so confusing sometimes. We are the queens regent, of course.”

~~

When Naevia had first awoken Vel, his member was as hard as Uzze steel.

Vel found that his cock got harder still when his sister’s lovely face came into focus. But she had news and their games would have to wait. He softened as she showed him the message.

“I waited to open it. It’s still sealed.” Naevia held the scroll up.

“Whose pigeon did she send? Was it going to her home or ours?” Vel did not want to read the message, but knew they would have to. He admired his sister both for her aim with a bow and her bravery taking the bird right from under Dellia’s nose. He wouldn’t want to risk getting on his cousin’s bad side. He’d seen her angry before.

“I couldn’t tell. My arrow mangled the poor thing.”

“Well, let’s read it.” Vel sighed and looked at the scroll as his sister broke the seal. Spying on Dellia was not why they had braved the Inland Sea. The whole journey was turning sideways.

“Let’s see.” Naevia sat on the bed next to her brother and opened the scroll. “It’s coded.” There were a series of marks and tallies. “I know this. Don’t we know this, Vel?”

“Um …” Vel stared at the page completely befuddled.

“This is the code used for procurement in the old empire. Let me see. It’s been a while and I wasn’t really paying attention to those lessons.” Her finger scanned the lines trying to sort it out. “Can you bring me a something to write with?”

“That gets me thinking, Naevia.” Vel, still naked, threw back the sheets, stood, and walked over to his desk. He didn’t even consider how his state of undress might affect his sister. So much had changed between them in so little time. He scanned the desk. The viscount was kind enough to have supplied him with parchment, fine copper pens, and ink wells of the deepest black. He grabbed one of each and returned to bed. “What did the Vulpes do again? Before they were converted by the queens regent into spies.”

“They … um …” Naevia took the writing material from Vel and began scribbling her translation of the code. Her tongue stuck out of the corner of her mouth as she worked. “They … supplied materiel for the army.”

“Yes, exactly.” Vel nodded. He sat quietly for the next half hour while Naevia worked on the code.

Eventually, she finished as best as she could. “Here, what do you make of this?”

Vel read his sister’s writing out loud, “Suspect truth. Rabbit burrows. Masked but seen. Await delivery carrots.” Vel put down the parchment and looked at his sister. “What the …?”

“I don’t know, maybe I decoded it wrong.” Naevia shrugged.

“The code has a code.” Vel looked over at his sister. “But whatever the meaning, something is wrong with our cousin. She secretly brings her husband. She follows us through the streets. She writes strange messages. We have to talk to her.”

“I am not going to confront Dellia. Leave that to Father.” Naevia’s palms went sweaty.

“Father already had his suspicions. He needs no further hints or gossip. He needs something concrete.” Vel stood, walked across the room, and picked up his tunic. He pulled it on. “We must talk to her first. Not to confront her, but to see if we might pry some information out of her. Let’s invite her to my chambers for lunch and see what she says. Maybe we will gather something stronger. Or maybe she will allay our fears.”

“I do not like it.” Naevia pulled her knees to her chest and hugged her legs.

“I do not like any of this. I wish Father would just tell us what he’s doing.”

“You don’t like any of it? Some of this voyage has met with your approbation I trust.” She looked up at him with mock servitude.

“I don’t like that which has to do with Dellia and Father.” Vel finished fastening his robes. “That which has to do with you, has given me more than I ever dreamed to wish for.” To counter the rise between his legs, Vel put Harpastum into his mind. The ball game countered thoughts of his sister’s supple flesh. “Let’s figure out what’s happening with Cousin Dellia, report to Father, and then sail home. I fear we are wearing out our welcome in this city.”

“Oh, gods. I forgot to tell you.” Naevia’s green eyes sparkled with excitement. “One of the towers is rebuilding itself. I saw it with my own eyes.” She stood, grabbed his hand, and pulled him to the window. She threw open the shutters and had him lean out so he could see the tower. “It reaches into the clouds.”

“Rebuilding itself?” Vel looked where she pointed. He’d never seen the like, it dwarfed even the new tower rising at the royal palace. “Naevia.” His voice was a whisper as he took in the sight. “Is that our tower? The one where we …?”

“I think so. Yes.” Naevia squeezed his hand.

“What does it mean?”

“I haven’t the faintest. But I do not love a coincidence.”

“Nor do I.” As Vel looked at the tower and thought back to the corkscrewed Blessed Tower rising at Accipiter Cubitum Palace, a thought occurred to him. Unlike that tower, this one wasn’t blurry. He could see it clearly. He scanned the city. He could see the whole city with its arching architecture quite clearly. In fact, he realized as he turned it over in his mind, his vision had been improved for some time now. Since about the time Brynhild had cursed him. What else had the sorceress done to him?

~~

A slate sign hung on the door to the bath that said it was temporarily closed for cleaning. Brynhild tried the handle but it was locked. She knew very well who was cleaning in there. Merope thought herself clever, hiding behind the only door she had authority to lock. The story of the locked door was probably that they were giving the place a deep clean for royal guests, and didn’t want any of the royal party to wander in and be scandalized by the scullery servants at work.

Brynhild could find the Seneschal, Aulus, and get him to open the door. But then this would be a bigger production than she’d like. And she didn’t want to draw attention to herself with the queens wandering the castle. And also, she had to admit to herself, she didn’t want to wait. She had tried several summoning charms with her left hand since the dust had its influence on her. All had failed. But maybe the urgency of the moment would aid her magic.

Thinking back to days before sorcery began leaking from the world, she remembered how her mind would find the right pitch. Her thoughts worked up the scale and then focused on a ***********, clear note. The key to the lock. She could feel it in the lock just on the other side of the door. So close. She unwound that object in her mind, infusing it with her conjuring spell. Her left hand flicked and closed into a fist. She held it before her and unfurled her fingers. There was an iron key in her palm. It worked. “Well, now, pretty thing, you will not hide from me.” She whispered as she set the key in the lock and turned it. The door swung open.

There were two women working on the bath. Steam filled the air. The place looked clean enough without their work, but they must have their orders. They were so diligently scrubbing tiles that they did not see Brynhild enter. Merope was there. The other woman was a pretty thing, too. Brynhild watched her form as her butt swayed with her work. Best not to be greedy. Cassia wouldn’t notice when one servant goes missing from her work here and there. But if Brynhild took all the pretty ones into her bed, the duchess would eventually take umbrage. “Merope, I require your services.”

Both women froze at the sound of the unexpected voice.

“How did you get in, mistress?” Merope looked to the door. The key should have been on the inside of the lock, but it was on the outside. The sorceress had somehow pulled it through the door. This was a good deal more frightening than a floating ball of light. When the tall, pale woman didn’t respond, Merope looked back down at the gleaming tile below her. An average, frightened-looking woman of the Surround stared back at her in the reflection. What was so special about her that Brynhild had taken this interest? Her vagina gushed as she thought of how that interest had manifested itself over the past few days. “I … I … have to clean.” Merope stayed on her hands and knees.

“I can manage here on my own until your return, Merope.” The other servant said. She wanted the sorceress out of the bath as quickly as possible. Her presence made the woman uneasy.

“No, no, I have to clean here. The duchess said – ow, owwwww.” Merope felt strong fingers twist her ear and pull her upright. The familiar warmth spread from her ear, through her head, and into her core as she stood.

“None of that, little marsh flower.” Brynhild moved her left hand under Merope’s dark hair, and gently held the bare skin on her delicate neck. “There’s a box that needs cleaning.” Brynhild turned to the other servant, who was staring at them, her mouth hanging open. “Carry on here by yourself, I’ll have her back to you in a few hours. Oh, and lock the door after we leave. We wouldn’t want one of the queens wandering in here before it was spotless.” Brynhild left the bath, shepherding Merope with one hand still on the back of her neck.

“Please. Nicias suspects something.” Merope’s mind drifted. She was on a knife’s edge between concern for her marriage and the growing hunger inside her. The heat pulsing through her was making it incredibly hard to think. “I can’t keep doing … the things we do together.” Such things that she never would have suspected existed before their affair had started.

“Shall we retire to my chamber today?” Brynhild squeezed Merope in a forceful but tender way. She could feel the small woman’s muscles relaxing. “Or, did you have a request for some other setting?”

“Please … please … I can’t wait to climb up there.” Merope gave in. “Let me taste you in the sanctum again. Let me …” Her voice trailed off as a pair of women, arm in arm, turned a corner in the hall ahead. A chill breeze blew past Merope and she trembled.

“Ah, sorceress.” Cesphea eyed the tall woman, ignoring the servant that walked before her. “Do you still care for the Tullius clan?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Brynhild stopped and curtsied. But she did not remove her left hand from Merope. Something told her that it was safer hidden under the servant’s lovely hair.

“You have changed. Haven’t you?” Valeria let out a little laugh and it was picked up by her sister. “You are not the woman we knew as girls.”

“Time has passed.” Brynhild could feel Merope’s steady pulse under her palm. She massaged the woman’s spine as she were a favorite dog. “It’s been many years.” She eyed the queens. They were beautiful, but also somewhat wild. Their patinaed copper crowns were tucked into their black hair like treasure peeking from the bottom of the sea.

“That is just the thing,” Cesphea said. “Years were not supposed to matter to you. You have lost all tricks except for that one gift. The talent that let you fight to overthrow the old empire, and yet stand before us a young woman, decades later.”

“As you say, Your Majesty.” Brynhild hated to do it, but she curtsied again. She needed to be done with this and what might the queens say if their focus turned to the smitten servant before them?

“And yet, though you try and disguise it, it is plain that your body is not the slender thing I remember.” Cesphea looked Brynhild up and down.

“That is so.” Valeria nodded her head in agreement.

“I … um … I …” Brynhild turned her gaze away from them, her cheeks hot.

“Given the chance, we’re all bound to let ourselves grow fat.” Valeria pulled her sister past Brynhild and Merope. “Your magic has left and it seems that you’ve put yourself out to pasture, sorceress.”

“Moo,” Cesphea called over her shoulder. “We’re happy that we have provided you land to graze in your remaining years. Remember our kindness.” The queens laughed and passed out of sight.

“Thank you, Your Majesties.” Brynhild turned away from the direction they’d gone. Warmth returned to the hall. “Come, Merope. I now need your skills more than ever.”

“What were they talking about, mistress?” Merope let herself be led down the hall. She was so wet now she could feel it on her legs.

“Their kind, and mine, were at one time competitors.” No longer willing to wait, Brynhild moved them into a run. “And maybe we will be that again someday.” She knew they looked ridiculous running through the castle, but she couldn’t bring herself to care. “With those two lurking about, the temples will not work today. We must climb to my room.”

A little while later, sweaty from their run, their bodies were intertwined on Brynhild’s bed. Their hips moved rhythmically together. The young wife whimpered and moaned.

It was just as good as the sorceress hoped. She nearly forgot all about the queens and their casual affronts.

~~

“These spices would be very good with lamb.” Dellia took the last bite of grilled crane and dropped her fork to her plate. She chewed thoughtfully as she regarded her cousins sitting on the other side of the small table in Vel’s chambers. She swallowed and cocked her head at them. “You two have barely touched your meal. Do the victuals on this side of the sea not agree with you?”

“We’re not hungry, I guess.” Naevia glanced at her brother.

“Well, that’s fine then. Maybe if you two got out more, you’d work up an appetite.” She took a swig of wine and smiled at them. “Well, to gather back around the question you left unanswered when we started this luncheon, have you heard from your father, then? We’ve traveled here, his kin, and we’re met with a ghost. Any news?”

“Nothing.” Vel shook his head. He looked back at Naevia sidelong. They had spent all afternoon with Dellia and gotten nowhere. Perhaps, Vel and Naevia were no good at spy work. Frustration mounted for both brother and sister.

“Strange tidings.” Dellia stood, retrieved her sword belt, and fastened it over her tunic. “Well, keep me in the know. I’m sure we’ll find him soon and figure out how to protect him.”

“Or we could just wait for the delivery of carrots.” It just came out of Vel’s mouth. Frustration had got the better of him. He felt his sister’s left hand slip into his right and grasp tight. Dellia stiffened when he said it, and slowly turned around.

“What is this about carrots?” Dellia took a slow step toward them.

“It’s nothing. Just a joke Vel and I have going about rabbits.” Naevia watched Dellia’s right hand creep toward the sword on her hip. “We’re cousins, Dellia. You’ve known us all our lives.” Pleading entered her voice.

“How did you read my letter?” Dellia eyed one cousin, and then the other.

“We –”

“Never mind that.” Dellia held up her hand to cut off Naevia. “That was a private letter to my father. Did you intercept it? Did it not get to him?” She took a deep breath and waited, but they did not answer. Dellia regarded the Tullius’s, huddled together like frightened kittens. “Shit. How in the underworld did you manage that?” She didn’t know what to do about this.

“Dellia, what’s going on? I am your duke and your family, take your hand off your sword.” Vel tried to lend some command to his voice.

“Let me think for a second.” Dellia turned from them, hand still on the pommel of her sword. What was the extent of their knowledge about this? Did they know her mission? She would have to interrogate them. And then? Well, she did love them and wished no harm upon them. The queens thought highly of Vel, after all. She would have them give up their father, and they would end up heroes before the crown. Everyone would win. Everyone but Gallio, that is. It was a good plan. “Now, young ones, you will tell me all that you know. First, where is Gallio Tullius?” She took another step toward them.

“Don’t let her draw.” Naevia leapt onto her cousin, sure that if the sword came out of its sheath, it would be the end for her and Vel. Their father had been right. Dellia was a traitor. She wrestled with Dellia’s right arm.

“Off me, you … little harpy.” Dellia spun and flung Naevia through the air. Her cousin hit a wall and fell in a heap on a richly woven carpet below. “Now, Vel … Vel … put down the sword.” She found that her other cousin had pulled his sword, and held it out in front of him like his tutor had no doubt instructed. “I love you well, Vel. Drop the sword.” She drew her own sword.

“You want Father dead. What has he ever done to you?” Vel stepped sideways, his weight on the balls of his feet.

“Your father has betrayed the crown, Your Grace. But you, so far, have not. Drop your sword.” Dellia lunged, feinted, parried his thrust, and then spun and lashed out. Loosened from his grip, his sword clattered to the floor.

“No!” Naevia wished very much for her dagger or bow, but having neither she jumped onto Dellia’s back again. The room twirled around her and she gripped tight. She kicked at Dellia’s right arm, and heard the sword fall. In an instant, Vel tackled Dellia, too. The three of them stumbled into a wall. Naevia found herself airborne again, and landed on the bed. When she looked up, Dellia was sitting on top of Vel on the floor, her hands around his neck. “Let go of him,” Naevia screamed. She looked around the room for a weapon. Both swords were on the other side of the struggling cousins. She could hear her brother struggling to breathe. Then a thought hit her. “Your curse, Vel. Use it.” She scrambled off the bed trying to get around them to grab a sword, but Dellia kicked out at her, knocking her backward. Naevia crashed into their lunch table.

“Hush … now … I only want … to ask you some questions.” Dellia could feel his long frame weaken under her. The trick was to cut off enough air that he would surrender, but not so much that she might kill her naive cousin. “That’s it … calm down.” He still struggled, reaching his hands up under the sleeves of her tunic, tightly pressing his fingers onto her bare forearms. “What’s … happening?” Her grip on his neck loosened. A warmth spread up her arms. The most delicious feeling moved into her core and she was suddenly very aware of the rapid thump of her heart.

“Are you okay, Vel?” Naevia propped herself up on her elbows. Spilled saffron rice covered the front of her stola. She couldn’t hear him choking anymore, so that was good. “What should I do?”

“I’m … okay.” The air Vel sucked had never before been so sweet. He could feel his cousin’s hips rocking a little against his abdomen. Despite nearly dying at her hands, his penis swelled. Dellia dressed in a manly fashion, but she couldn’t disguise her beauty. He looked up into her deep, brown eyes and could see doubt there. Doubt was a thing seldom seen in his cousin. “I think … it’s working.”

“What’s working?” Dellia could sense that the tide had turned against her in her struggle with the pair of Tullius siblings, but she didn’t understand why. “What … what … have you done to me?” Dellia had always thought Fortinbras the more attractive cousin, but as she looked down at this tall, gangly teenager, she couldn’t help but admire his strange charisma.

“Just relax, Dellia.” Naevia could see the hunger growing in her eyes. From her own experiences with Vel, she knew that feeling well. “You can stop now, Vel. I think it’s over.” But her brother did not move his hands from Dellia’s bare skin.

“I cannot. She’ll kill me if I let go.” He could feel his cock pressing into her round butt as her hips moved a little faster on him.

“You can’t … do stuff … with her. She’s our cousin and she’s working against Father.” Naevia could see where this runaway carriage of a moment was headed. She had thought, lately, how someday she would have to share Vel with his future wife. She hadn’t liked that thought, but it was inevitable. Sharing him now, with their confident older cousin didn’t sit well with her at all.

“You … suddenly remind me … of Spurrius.” Dellia blinked her eyes and looked down at Vel. That wasn’t quite right, Vel was nothing like her husband. But her stomach and pussy disagreed with her, for she had the same butterflies in her tummy that an intimate moment with Spurrius caused, and she had the same wetness between her legs. “I … don’t understand.” She felt his hardness poking her bottom through her tunic. She had known he was big, but to stab at her with his thing while she sat on his belly, it had to be a very long cock indeed. Her hands, which had been squeezing him tight, now gently touched his throat. Soon, she was unfastening his robes. Heat radiated from Vel’s touch. She wanted to bathe in the feeling forever.

“Vel?” Naevia sat up and brushed the rice off her chest. She watched as her cousin muttered something she could not hear in a confused tone of voice and bent down to kiss Vel softly on the lips. Soon, they were kissing like long lost lovers. Dellia gyrated her hips on his stomach in a way that Naevia would never have suspected her cousin could move. Dellia had always seemed so manly, it was odd to see her feminine side now. Especially after such violence moments before. Naevia’s eyes widened as her cousin opened Vel’s robes, and then unclasped her own sword belt. They broke their kiss. She then reached down and pulled her tunic over her head, tossing it away from her.

“I only want to do this … oh … for a moment longer, then you will tell me … ah … ah … about your father.” Dellia trembled as bolts of lightning shot through her body. She felt the heat emanating from her hips now, she looked down to see Vel’s hands assisting her pelvis in its movements on him, gripping her right above her underwear. “Oh, gods, Vel. Just let me … finish this one time … and then we can … aaaaahhhhhhhhh.” A minor climax took her, and she heard herself cry out. “Spurrius, Spurrrrrrius, oh, my sweet …” By habit, she called her husband’s name, but part of her mind knew it was not Spurrius underneath her.

“What should I do, Naevia?” Vel turned his head to look at the pale, shocked face of his sister. “If I release her from the curse, she will go back to her treachery.” The hips grinding into him paused, as Dellia submitted to another orgasm, but soon they were grinding him again faster than before.

“Give me a moment to think.” Naevia stood up. She could retrieve one of the swords and threaten Dellia, but she remembered how her cousin had handled them before submitting to the curse. She watched as Dellia removed her chest band. The garment had been very tight, for Naevia had not suspected she had breasts that size until Dellia had tossed the band away. Those boobs were paler than the rest of Dellia, but her nipples were quite dark. Now that Dellia’s breasts shook in Vel’s face, Naevia wondered what Vel’s resistance to her would be. Naevia had to admit, the beauty of the mostly naked woman, undulating as she was, would have made Venus proud.

“I want to … crest this hill … one more time … and then we will get back to … our business.” Dellia’s eyes rolled. She scooted her butt back, so that Vel’s cudgel rested on her left cheek and pushed at the small of her back. “Gods, you are large.” She pulled her underwear to the side, and reached down with her hand to rub at her button. Even Spurrius had never wound her up so. She looked down at her cousin’s handsome face, and could see those blue eyes staring at her shaking boobs. The desire evident on his face filled her with pride.

“Have you thought of a way to … um … handle this?” Vel found it embarrassing to grab another woman’s tits with his sister looking on, but when would he have such a chance again? Vel’s hands slid up her sides, moved around front, and cupped Dellia’s boobs, one to each hand. They were heavier than Naevia’s and hung a little lower on her chest. Vel wondered if that was what would happen to Naevia when she entered her twenties, or if maybe it was because Dellia was a taller woman than his sister. He hefted and squeezed his cousin’s breasts and listened to her moans in response.

“I haven’t thought of anything, yet.” Naevia paced the room to avoid staring at the pair of them. She knew how strong-willed Dellia was. Vel was right, if he stopped, she’d be back at their throats. The thought occurred to Naevia that she could slit her cousin’s throat while she was otherwise occupied with Vel. But she tossed that idea out. Traitor or not, Dellia was still a woman they had known all their lives. And Naevia wasn’t a murderer. They needed to turn her to their side. A strong ally she could be for their father. A double agent. But to turn her, Naevia suspected they would have to break her. And there was only one way she could see to do that. “I think …” She hated to say it. She did not want to see her brother coupled to anyone else. But there was no other way. “I think you will have to go the distance with her.”

“How … Vel … how?” Dellia came again, shaking all over. She was now hunching her hips forward and holding her underwear firmly to side, so that the great cock slid against the bottom of her pussy. Another climax sprung her torqued nervous system.

“I’ll do it, Naevia.” He tried to sound heroic, like it was some great sacrifice to resize his cousin’s vagina, but he doubted he fooled anyone. Least of all his sister. “Go ahead and put it in, Dellia. Put it inside you.” He tried to sound convincing.

“Spurrius … Spurrius … only for Spurrius.” Dellia shook her head and fought against the delicious heat that moved through her. “You would … split me in two … he would know.” She wanted nothing more than to reach under her and guide him in, but she couldn’t do that to her husband.

Naevia could see her cousin’s resolve growing. She knew intimately what Vel could do with his cock. In her memory, she went back to the first time he’d entered her. It had been just the tip, but Naevia had known then that she would do anything to have more of him. Dellia needed the same experience, and quickly, before her mind cleared. “You’ll need to put it in. Do it like we did yesterday. Take her like a dog.”

“What?” Dellia’s mind latched onto those words. Like they had done yesterday? Had they? Suddenly, she was no longer sitting astride Vel. Disappointment and relief flooded her mind, pulling her in opposite directions. Without his hands on her, the fog lifted from her brain. She found that she’d been maneuvered onto her hands and knees. She looked over her shoulder and could see the mammoth cock waving back and forth as Vel got himself into position. “Not in a million years, Cousin.” She kicked at him, but her body was slow. He twisted his hips to avoid her foot, and moved in. She turned and reached for his neck again, to continue what she’d started before. What had the queens done by sending her on this mission? Did anyone know what they were up against in Vel? She had to get control of the situation. But as she held him, twisting herself sideways, his hands squeezed her waist, and she shuddered at the warmth.

“What do I do, Vel?” Naevia watched through her fingers, a hand over her eyes. When Dellia had sprung back at him, she’d almost jumped in herself to help her brother. But she could see the fight leave Dellia almost instantly.

“Help me, Naevia. Help me put it in.” Vel kneeled on the floor, holding Dellia as she twisted around in his arms. His cousin’s butt was in his lap, but she was half-turned, so that her face looked up at him, and her hands gently caressed his neck. “I dare not let go of her again.”

“Oh, gods.” Naevia moved toward them. She reached down, pushed Dellia’s hips to make clearance for Vel’s long cock, and then grabbed the fevered organ. “This really is the only way, Vel.” She said it more to convince herself than him. She found Dellia’s slick opening with the wide head, and pushed it in.

Dellia gave a scream of pure joy. That mighty thing was in. It had opened her up and she felt her body stretching and accommodating. She wondered, breathlessly, if it would fit. And then her butt rested on Vel’s thighs and she realized it was all inside her. Her hips moved on their own. She had never experienced anything of the like. Her mind hooked on Spurrius for the briefest second, and then all thoughts of her husband were gone. The pleasure pushed him out of her mind. With him, went her mission, the queens, her father. All responsibilities and loyalties faded with each thrust of her hips. An animal whined in the room with them, and it dawned on Dellia that she herself made those noises.

Naevia stepped back and watched Dellia’s tight butt pound back into her brother. She could see Dellia’s pink lips strained around Vel’s thick, veiny shaft. “Gods, Vel. You’ll surely break her.” Part of her wanted this to stop, to keep her brother to herself forever and always. And part of her wanted this woman broken and tamed like a wild horse. “Break her in, Vel,” she whispered. “Break the traitor.”

 

Chapter 8

The grunting, moaning, and slapping echoed off the walls of Vel’s chambers in the viscount’s castle. Naevia was grateful for the thick walls built to keep out the desert’s heat. Did Naevia sound like such a wild animal when she and Vel rutted? She didn’t think so, but she so lost herself in her pleasures with him that she couldn’t be sure. She guessed that Dellia might sound very much like this in the throes of pitched battle. Grunts, squeals, and curses came out of their cousin’s mouth as Vel took her from behind.

“You’ve … aaahhhhhh … fucking … broken me … Cousin. Stop … and I promise … I will forget it.” Dellia tried to look back at him over her bare, tensing shoulder. Her eyelids fluttered as he hit some deep place inside her that Spurrius had neglected with his smaller tool. “Just pull … gods damn … out.” The heat that spread from Vel’s cock deep in her belly and from his hands on her hips fogged her brain and sapped her of her agency.

“Naevia?” Vel was trying not to enjoy himself too much in front of his sister. But punishing Dellia for her treachery by possessing her from the inside out was a high he had not yet known. “What should I … uh, uh, uh … do?”

“She’s asking you to pull out of her. She’s not making you.” Naevia bit her lip. This really was the only way. Right? Maybe the curse was a gift. Dellia would have hurt them otherwise. And she would have hurt their father. “That means it’s working. Keep going. Don’t stop, no matter what she says. We can’t let her go until she swears her allegiance to the Tullius clan.”

“How … ugh … about it?” Vel’s hips slammed into his cousin’s tight butt. He moved as if he was an automaton. “Will you … swear to … help me … and … uh … uh … uh … my sister … and … my father?”

“N … n … never,” Dellia said as she dropped her head to look back at the floor. She tried to focus her gaze on the iron ring on her left hand. She knew a nerve ran from her fourth finger directly to her heart. That was the power of a wedding ring. But her cousin’s cock had somehow attenuated that nerve. Vel’s power and the pleasure he coaxed out of her were attempting to usurp everything that mattered to Dellia. “I am … oooohhhhhh … loyal to the crown … and to my father. Agh … agh … aggghhhhhhhhhh.” She bucked her hips back at him and let out a series of low grunts. She was at the mercy of another climax. There was no mention of her loyalty to her husband.

Naevia sat herself on the edge of the bed and watched. Her pretty, unlined face twisted in awe. Did she actually enjoy seeing this traitor treated thusly? Would she enjoy it even if Dellia had not tried to betray them? She worked hard to keep her hand from going under her stola. After a while, she could see some clarity return to Dellia’s eyes, and the woman’s back flexed in such a way that it looked like she was working herself up for action. Vel needed to do more. “You must take her harder, Vel.”

“I’m … getting … tired.” He was indeed sucking in air as if he’d just run a race. But also, he couldn’t hold back the flood much longer. Thinking about sports was not working in the least. Not when he could look at the impact ripples on Dellia’s tight butt. To make matters worse, his mind kept returning to the idea that he had to vanquish the treachery inside her. And the battle for that conquest, waged inside her pussy, excited his mind into a frenzy he could not easily quell. “And I think … I’m going to …”

“Oh … oh, my.” Naevia rubbed her legs together. “Well, you cannot stop. Or pull out.” She watched her cousin.

Apparently Vel’s words had further sobered Dellia. She looked over at Naevia with a dark look, but said nothing.

Naevia nodded to herself. “First, you need to regain some control, Vel. Grab her hair. No, at the top. Yes, like that. Now, pull her head up and back so that she’s forced to arch her back.” The man Naevia had once lain with had done this to her. At the time, she’d thought it was pure magic. But now she knew that such tricks in the hands of that man were just parlor games. But in Vel’s hands, she could only imagine what this would do to Dellia. “Good, now really drive it into her.” Naevia’s eyes went wide at the sight of it. He was so long, and pulled back so far with each thrust. Power seemed to flow from Vel in waves.

“Aaaaaaagggggghhhhhhhh.” Dellia orgasmed again. She could feel Vel striking to her very center. With her back curved, she could feel him poking at the front of her belly. Did his penis want to find another way out? He was driving her crazy. His words about his impending orgasm floated out of her mind.

“Going to … do it …” Vel looked over at his sister with longing and guilt. He did not want to plant a baby in his cousin, and he certainly didn’t want to do it while the love of his life looked on. He raised his eyebrows in an unsaid question.

Naevia understood him well. “You’ll just have to put it all inside her. I didn’t tell you, but when you did it in me, I never felt closer to you. It bonded us. It made us as one. She will feel the same thing. I know it.”

“Naevia … here … goes …” Vel felt like his balls might be glowing. He’d never tried so hard to hold back and he knew a monster eruption was moments away. He tightened his grip on Dellia’s brown hair, and her narrow hip.

“Wait … wait … Spurrius … ugh … ugh … fuck! … ugh … ugh … the Bellius … line.” She was stronger than her tall, gangly cousin. But she lacked the fortitude to break away. For the first time in her life, she found something she could not fight: her own pleasure. She heard a growl that she would not have suspected from her nineteen-year-old cousin, and then fire filled her from the inside. Dellia howled and fireworks danced before her eyes. The young, upstart duke planted his seed. In that moment, she wanted nothing more than to provide a fertile furrow for him. As he pushed her over a cascade of ecstasy, she almost prayed to Venus for a successful joining.

Amazed, Naevia watched them. Dellia writhed, grunted, and hissed as she pushed back. Her head still upright with the force of Vel’s grip. Her brother’s whole body jerked spasmodically, his face contorted, and his eyes shut tight. She knew they had just pushed Dellia over her Rubicon. It seemed that the cousins climaxed together for minutes. Eventually, Vel released his grip on her and sat back on the floor. His long cock slid out of her with a wet plop and flopped up to his belly, leaving a smear of their combined cum above his navel. Naevia rushed over to him, dropped to her knees, and flung her arms around him. “How do you feel?” She was happily surprised when he turned his head and kissed her.

His arms went weakly around her shoulders and he broke the kiss, panting. “I … feel …” He held her at arm’s length, looking into her deep, green eyes. “Are you angry?”

“How could I be? I told you to do it. I put you inside her.” Naevia had been blindsided by everything on that trip. There was a relic tower that they had somehow nudged out of its slumber in that very city, and it was not even close to her strangest experience. “Did she feel good to you?” Naevia persisted.

“I thought I … knew you. I thought you were … innocent … teenagers,” Dellia panted. Now lying face down on the floor, Dellia’s chest pressed at the cold tile with each rasping breath. Her nipples were hard and rebellious at the almost painful sensation. “But you are … some sort of abomination … before the gods. How can a brother and sister …?” With some difficulty, she propped herself up on an elbow and looked back at them. She knew if they cared to look, she was giving them a show, but she didn’t have the energy to close her legs at the moment. “And you’ve soiled me … with your filth. You better pray –”

Without thinking, Naevia smacked her cousin’s butt like she would a braying hound to shut her up. “Quiet.” And to her surprise, Dellia did stop talking. But the look in her eyes was dark. Naevia’s gaze fell down to the backstabber’s vagina. She could see the delicate brown hair around her gash, the froth on Dellia’s lips, and Vel’s semen leaking out of her. She smacked Dellia’s ass cheek again and watched it shake with some satisfaction. With Vel’s gift, they had tamed the most wild of horses. The fight had gone out of their cousin. “Do you feel bonded to him?” She asked Dellia. “Do you feel the warm gravity inside you, pulling you back to him? I know that feeling, too. For me, there was never a purer joy, for I love him above even myself. But for you? I see how it casts a shadow on your countenance. Don’t look so surly, Cousin. Do you swear loyalty to us now?”

“When I get my sword –” She stopped talking as Naevia slapped her butt again. Her cheeks reddened and her brow knitted. How could she be so cowed by teenagers? She needed to get up and flush out her vagina with saltwater immediately. But she just lay on the floor like she was their broken pleasure servant.

“I will have to mount her again.” Vel looked down at the hourglass of Dellia’s body as she lay before him. He could see that her vagina now yawned open where he’d stretched her. “I will have to mount you, Dellia. I cannot match your sword.”

“You speak truth, Vel. You must take her again.” Naevia gave his cock a light tap to emphasize the point. She watched it wobble a moment, and then she reached out and helped Dellia close her legs. “Don’t look at me so,” Naevia said to Vel. “I’m helping you. You mount her like this.” Naevia straddled their cousin’s butt, and thrust her hips a few times to show Vel how it might be done. She was maybe a little jealous of him, as she looked down on Dellia’s strangely quiescent form. Naevia dismounted and moved herself to her seated position on the bed. Goodness, she had just dry-humped Dellia’s tight, round rump. What were things coming to? Under her stola, Naevia’s underwear was nothing better than a saturated bog.

“Will I fit like this?” Vel could barely see her vagina with her legs together as they were, Dellia lying flat on her belly. But the sight was beyond inviting.

“No,” Dellia said into the tiles.

“Yes,” Naevia said at the same time. “The marvel is that you fit at all. But this position should be no hindrance. You have both already readied the way. See how she waits for you. Hurry, before she turns restless again.”

“Very well.” Vel lined up the head with Dellia’s opening. He heard her whimper, but she said nothing more. He had to angle his cock down a bit, but that was no problem. He sunk right in, braced his hands on the fine curve of her lower back, and found a rhythm with his hips. He could tell from her cries that she was already meeting another climax.

Naevia watched them all afternoon. Eventually, sometime after her brother’s third orgasm, her hand found its way under her stola. She pleasured herself as the cousins pleasured each other. She had no idea how many times Dellia’s ecstasy crested, but her grunts, cries, and curses were nearly nonstop. Eventually, Vel grew tired of his position behind Dellia, and turned her onto her back. Naevia was concerned the woman might try to bite Vel, or otherwise make an assault. But it seemed she didn’t have it in her. Dellia let him have his way with her. She even locked her legs around his butt, accepting his torrent every time Vel needed a release.

The pungent, salty smell of sweat mixed with cum filled the room. All three were bound by the moment, continuing their various states of participation until long after the sun set, and the room fell into darkness. Vel could finally go no longer, and he pushed Dellia off him. She had just ridden him to his last orgasm of the day. He then stumbled to bed. Naevia sprung up to help and laid him down onto the sheets. She then gathered her dagger, and sat next to him, one hand on his snoring chest, the other on the blade’s handle. “If you try for our lives, I will finish you, Dellia,” she said into the darkness.

“You have already finished me,” came the mumbled response from the blackness on the floor. Dellia rolled herself over twice and found a wool rug that was softer than tile. She knew her leaking body would make a mess of that fine bit of woven artistry, but she couldn’t move herself anywhere beyond. She closed her eyes, her body an aching mix of longing, languid satisfaction, and tense obstinance.

“I will not sleep this night.” Naevia wondered if that was true. She was very tired, but determined to watch over Vel. “You will not harm His Grace.” That was the first time she’d addressed his new title without sarcasm in her voice. “I will not sleep.”

“As you will,” Dellia mumbled. And she drifted into strange dreams filled with new senses and a compelling sense of tumescence.

~~

“You are the scullery servant that was with the witch, were you not?” The cool voice startled everyone in the scullery.

“I was with my mistress, the Sorceress Brynhild.” Merope shivered. Despite the pot of boiling water, the room had suddenly taken on some sort of arctic draft. “I was with her in the hall when we saw you,” she quickly added, wanting to avoid any insinuations. Especially with her good husband looking on only feet away.

“I am Nicias. Can I help Your Majesties?” Nicias stepped toward the identical queens. How odd it was that they should roam the castle without their retainer. He had noticed that they hadn’t employed food tasters at their meals, either. They must have a deep trust of the Tullius House. “Is there something that needs scrubbing? Because we –”

“Quiet,” Cesphea said. “We require nothing from you. We simply wish to borrow your scullery wench for a little while.”

Nicias turned red in the face. “Really, I can be of –”

“You do not argue with a queen.” Valeria gripped her scepter a bit tighter. She watched as Merope reached for and squeezed the hand of the impudent Nicias. Valeria’s jaw softened at the sight of them. She understood that they were married. That’s why he acted so. “Never fear, Nicias. We will have her back presently.” This was not true.

“I’ll be back soon.” Merope gave her husband’s hand one last squeeze. She tried not to let him see how frightened she was. Had the queens somehow found out about her repeated and escalating infidelity with the sorceress? Would she be punished? She could tell the twin sisters were impatient, and it would not do to keep the queen regents waiting. She followed them out of the scullery, through the kitchens, and into the corridor. The queens walked ahead of her, their pale chins high, and their backs straight.

There was silence for a while, and then Merope saw one of the queens whisper to the other one. She couldn’t hear what was said, but they both laughed. Nor could she tell which queen was which. They looked too much alike. She studied their backs as they climbed the stairs. They each had an identical birthmark on the back of their slender necks. No, that wasn’t right. The small crescent mark faced left on the neck to Merope’s left. But on the queen to her right, the mark faced right. So, they were not identical. Same mark, opposite directions. She could tell them apart, if they ever identified to her which one was which. But, of course, dukes and barons would not dare to ask such a thing, so what was a servant to do?

After many stairs, they came to a floor Merope knew well. And then to a familiar door. Her pulse thumped like a brass drum in her ears. One of the queens turned back to regard her.

“You are a small, frightened thing. Aren’t you?” Cesphea cocked her head at the woman. “Despite it though, she’s quite pretty. Isn’t she, Valeria?”

Merope twisted her hands together as they all stood outside Brynhild’s door. So, the one with the right facing mark was Cesphea. And the other was Valeria. She could remember that. She looked from one to the other of them.

“She probably wants to know what we’re doing here.” Valeria put her hand to the door. A brief glow of red light settled around her fingers and the door swung open. She reached up, adjusted her copper crown, and looked at the servant. “She is pretty,” she said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “But clearly, we’ve scared her witless. Don’t worry, the witch isn’t here now,” she said to Merope. “We’ve tasked her with some engagement. She’ll be busy for quite a while. Come in.” She glided into the room, her gown flowing behind her. Merope followed, and then Cesphea walked into the chamber last, closing the door behind them.

Merope’s jaw had dropped when the queen had clearly used magic to open a charmed door. She hadn’t known the queens regent were sorcerers. Was that common knowledge?

“Look at the diminutive wheels spin in her head.” Valeria laughed. “You haven’t the foggiest, do you …? What was your name?”

“Merope, Your Majesty.”

“Well, look at that. The little beauty can talk. You’ll be singing before long, sweet thing.” Cesphea patted Merope on the butt and walked around to stand next to her sister. It pleased her the way Merope stiffened at the intimate gesture.

“You’re wondering what this is all about.” Valeria walked over to the table where Brynhild’s books sat in piles. She put down her scepter, and leafed through the volume on top. She seemed uninterested in Merope’s presence.

“Don’t share too much.” Cesphea, put down her scepter, too. But she stood in front of Merope, eyeing her with a warm smile. “You always share too much.”

“Right you are.” Valeria sighed as she looked at what Brynhild had been reading. “It is enough for you to know that Cesphea and I are not, strictly speaking, sisters.”

“But … but …” Merope’s smooth brow furrowed in confusion. “You look exactly alike.”

“Not quite.” Cesphea turned her back to Merope. “Unfasten my gown.”

With trembling fingers, Merope undid the clasps down the queen’s back. Valeria did not watch, she seemed to have found something interesting in Brynhild’s book.

Merope looked at the delicate spine that arched into view as the gown opened. Something stirred in her. Had the sorceress made her develop a taste in the same sex? But this was a queen, she dared not let her fingers glance upon that alabaster flesh. As the gown fell to the floor, Merope saw that in addition to the common chest band, the queen wore some sort of restrictive band around her hips instead of underwear.

“After the accident, our uncle made me learn to hide myself. And he had to invent, in the popular imagination, that there had always been two of us. Always sisters.” Cesphea turned around. It was clear now that the band around her hips was there to restrain what was in front.

“I … I … don’t understand.” Merope looked down at what clearly was a large, soft penis bound under the band. She watched Cesphea wiggle her wide, feminine hips as she lowered the restraints down her legs. The image of that very male thing, hanging between her feminine legs gave Merope the kind of shock that nearly turned her brain off. “I … I … I …”

Valeria glanced over, barely interested. “Are you broken already, Merope?” She smiled when the woman did not answer. The servant did not even turn her gaze away from Cesphea’s smooth, slumbering serpent. Valeria sighed. “Well, at any rate you can see what she has waiting for you. I possess nothing of the sort between my legs. She also has a hunger that I myself do not possess. I will look through the witch’s things and find out whether our suspicions are founded. You will amuse my sister.”

“Why … me?” Merope squeaked. She had lived such a plain, simple life until only a short while ago. And now this. Everything spun faster and chaos reached out its tentacles all around her. An ever-widening gyre had enveloped Merope’s world.

“Only because it seemed to us that the witch wanted you. This is an easy enough message to send to her. Oh, and you are pretty.” Valeria went back to searching through a parchment on Brynhild’s desk.

“Is it time?” Cesphea looked over at the back of Valeria’s head. She undid the chest band and stood before Merope wearing only her sandals and crown. Merope was fully clothed in her stained stola, but Cesphea could tell she had a pleasing shape underneath.

“Enjoy yourself, Sister,” Valeria said over her shoulder.

“Please me well, Merope, and you shall earn the queens’ favor.” Cesphea took in several breaths, releasing the control she placed on her phallus. She let it swell at the sight of this small, olive skinned woman trembling before her.

“I … cannot …” Merope blushed so deep she was sure she now looked purple. Her eyes did not, could not, leave that strange royal penis. It was so pale, and smooth. Too smooth, really. The only blemish on the thing was the hole up top. It rose, engorging itself. The base was nestled in a thinly populated patch of dark hair, and two overripe testicles dangled beneath it. The thing curved a little to left, but stuck well out from the queen’s person. Was it fully hard now? It was maybe twice, or even thrice the size of her husband’s thing. Oh, her poor husband.

“In this matter, I’m afraid, I will not accept a refusal.” Cesphea’s smile turned imperious and victorious. “Drop to your knees, sweet thing, and have a taste.” As she said it, a trickle of clear liquid leaked from the head of her cock. “You wouldn’t want to disappoint me.” She looked down at Merope’s iron ring with her dark, wild eyes. “Your husband wouldn’t want you to disappoint me.’

“Yes.” Merope dropped to her knees. With tentative, shaking hands she reached out for the long, sleek tool. In fact, she was quite sure that Nicias would happily give his life to stop what she was about to do. But that wasn’t his choice to make. The threat was clear, and she had the opportunity to save him. She shook when her hands came in contact with the phallus. It was cold. Too cold to be a part of this living, breathing woman. She caressed it softly, as she would for her husband. “Is this good, Your Majesty?”

“Well, no. But you’ll learn.” Cesphea laughed, and her sister snickered over by the table.

“Right.” Merope remembered what the queen had said about tasting it. She stuck out her tongue and slowly, very slowly, leaned forward. This was so unlike her infidelity with Brynhild. There, Merope had been burning in a fire of hunger for the tall, northern woman. But here, in this moment, she only hoped the queen would be pleased completely and quickly, and then she could put the whole thing behind her. Her tongue came in contact with the salty fluid leaking from the winking hole in the cock’s head. It wasn’t as bad as she feared. She licked again. The stuff was frigid, just like the rest of Cesphea, but it had a favorable taste. She licked at it like the iced treats she’d seen the Tullius children enjoy.

Cesphea sighed with exasperation. “You look like a cat at the milk dish. Here, let me help.” She reached into the back of Merope’s dark curls, took a handful of hair, and pulled her face forward.

“Ggggggpppppphhhhhhhh.” Merope put her hands on the front of the woman’s hips to brace herself. She had to breathe through her nose and stretch her jaw as wide as it would go. She wondered at how sure of herself Cesphea was that she wasn’t worried about Merope’s bite. Soon, her head was bobbing back and forth under the queen’s forceful guidance. Her eyes watered. After nearly choking on the thing several times, Cesphea had found Merope’s gagging point and stopped each thrust about a quarter of the way down the shaft. Merope wondered at how ludicrous she must look, kneeling before a queen still in her crown, gobbling that giant thing, with drool dribbling down her chin.

“No need to brace yourself.” Cesphea relaxed a little. The pleasure was starting to mount. The young servant and wife was learning. She could feel the woman’s tongue involve itself more in their dance, rolling around the head. “Remove your hands from my hips.” She looked down with a smile as the fellating woman held her hands awkwardly in the air. “The gods gave you hands, use them.”

“Mmmpppphhhh.” Merope tried to give her assent. She took hold of the penis and pumped the strange thing. It was so different from Nicias, that she scarcely recognized them as the same species. But then again, they scarcely were.

“Stop toying with her and break her in.” Valeria did not look up from the notes she rifled on the table. “The witch will be back presently.”

“Yes, you’re right.” Cesphea pulled Merope’s mouth off her, stood the panting woman up, and pulled the stola off her. She then roughly removed the chest band and underwear. Merope’s body did indeed please her. “Have you found anything? Has she betrayed us?” Cesphea then threw Merope onto the witch’s bed and climbed on after her. The small woman was on her side, her legs scissored back and front. She admired how Merope’s heavy breasts hung to the left with gravity. She straddled the back leg and let her cock bounce on the woman’s ass cheek. This would do nicely.

“I see no evidence of betrayal.” Valeria listened to the woman whimper. Her sister did so love to make her women whimper. “But she is dabbling in magics that should no longer concern her. She is reading on spells lost to all but …” Her voice trailed off and she put her finger on the page. In the background, she could hear Merope’s grunt as Cesphea entered her, and then the slow, ponderous slap of flesh on flesh. “I knew that protection spell on the door was odd. She’s added something that the North hasn’t used since the towers fell. A clever charm.”

“Does she … ugh … have some sort … of enhancement device?” Cesphea grabbed Merope’s right ass cheek tightly with both hands. She left Merope’s legs scissored. The servant was on her side still, so that while Cesphea took her from behind, she could also see Merope’s pretty fast twist in ecstasy. This pussy was a tight one. Whatever Brynhild was doing with her, she was not stretching her much. And her husband had left her nearly virginal. That was good. Cesphea had always planned on keeping this one, just to spite the witch. But now, she was looking forward to the time she’d spend with Merope over the coming months.

“I’m not sure what she has, or maybe she’s making one last gasp before our tower lays her to waste,” Valeria said.

“You’ll see the Blessed Tower soon … ugh … ugh … enough, sweet thing.” Cesphea caught Merope’s frantic eyes with her own and winked. “But tell me. What do you … ah … ah … ah … think of my personal, blessed tower?”

It was clear to Merope that the queen was boasting about her cock. And she had reason to be proud. “It’s … oooooohhhhhhhh … good. It’s … like … nothing … aaaaahhhhhh.” She lost her focus and could no longer answer. She was taking every inch of that tower, and it had turned her body to jelly. She had gone from the tame, timid sex ordained by the gods with her husband. To wicked, mind-alerting sex with Brynhild. To something with a queen regent that was melting the very fabric of reality for poor Merope. She knew her body would never be the same. She doubted her husband would even recognize her nethers once the queens let her go. She also knew that her mind was lost. She only hoped she would recover it once the queen had her fill. “Oooooohhhhhhhh.” A flood of ecstasy spread over the planes of her mind and she had no more cohesive thoughts for some time. Somewhere, far back in her mind, she heard the sisters, who were not sisters, talking about something. But she could not bring her mind to focus on the words.

A while later, Merope found herself riding Cesphea with wild, thrusting hips. She looked down between her own dangling breasts at the fat shaft that she took over and over. It was a continual surprise to her that it did not hurt her. Indeed, it drove her nearly mad with gratitude. What a boon to be able to take that royal cock inside her. She was dimly aware of the door opening and a tall, platinum blond woman stepping inside. But she could not focus on this event. It was too far outside her vortex of pleasure. Instead, she gripped Cesphea’s breasts below her for leverage, and continued slamming down her hips.

“What?” Brynhild was not normally one to be scandalized. But to find her very own Merope bouncing like a common whore on the … the … abomination that was one of the queens regent. She narrowed her eyes. It was Cesphea. And there was Valeria to her left, going through Brynhild’s things. “What is the meaning of this?”

“You may finish your claim now, Sister.” Valeria spoke first to her sister and then turned toward the door. “I would watch your tone, Sorceress. Remember to whom you speak.”

“Apologies, Your Majesty.” Brynhild forced herself to curtsy. On the bed, Cesphea grunted louder under Merope, and then the little woman howled on top of her. Cesphea’s hands clamped down on Merope’s hips and forced her all the way down, so that the cock was as deep as it could be. But even so, Merope’s hips continued to gyrate, and she screamed as if there were no witnesses. Brynhild closed the door behind her. What had they done to her sweet scullery servant?

“My sister will be finished in a moment.” Valeria glanced at Cesphea. The pair on the bed had now collapsed together, but Cesphea was still grunting as she pumped more blessed seed into Merope. “So, I will tell you what you need to know.” Valeria casually lifted her scepter. “The last two dukes of Ostia Novus behaved in ways which we found adverse to the crown. We always must look out for the welfare of Princess Minicia. And we worried that her life might be in danger. So, we dug into things and found that the rest of the family was loyal and true. But you, we couldn’t be sure of. You certainly dabble in odd magic. But … now that I have you before me … it’s clear. You really are only a shadow of your former self. Are you not?”

“I am.” Brynhild bowed her head.

The couple on the bed had stopped groaning and grunting.

“So, we will go now. But know that we are watching.” Valeria glanced at the sweaty, gasping bodies on the bed. “And we will take your little scullery servant with us so that you may be reminded of our reach. We are, quite literally, everywhere.”

“But the duchess will not hear of losing a servant like this. She’ll –”

“She’ll lend us the servant with her blessings. We are her queens.” Cesphea said from the bed.

“Now leave us. Her Majesty needs to freshen up.” Valeria nodded to the bed.

“Of course.” Brynhild gritted her teeth and forced another curtsy. She turned, opened the door, and strode out of her own chamber.

~~

“I thought you were going to stay awake the whole night?” Vel blearily rubbed his eyes. He shook his snoring sister next to him in bed until she was awake. He was sore. His whole body, even his penis, ached from the previous day’s exertions. That had been a lot, even for him on that strange trip. He and his sister had yet to try such a marathon.

“What?” Naevia opened her eyes and sat bolt upright, her hand clutching the handle of the dagger. She crawled to the foot of the bed and looked down. Dellia was not on the floor where they’d left her. And her clothes were gone. More ominously her sword had disappeared, too.

“Well, we’re not dead. Or bound. Or hanging over a fire pit.” Vel looked around the room. The sun was up and pale light settled over everything. “So maybe that’s good news?”

“What should we do?” Naevia got out of bed. She still wore her stola from yesterday, but Vel was naked on top of the sheets. She longed to rejoin him in bed, but perhaps that might not be how they’d like to be found by Dellia and her Vulpes accomplices.

“We could flee?” Vel wondered if they had handled Dellia the right way. Could a woman really be pleasured into submission? The thought seemed silly to him now.

“We could find Mercury and alert Father.” Naevia gathered some fresh clothes for Vel. Whatever they were to do, he needed to be dressed while they did it.

“Let’s not force a decision now. We flee the viscount’s castle, regroup in the city. Then we can decide.” Vel leapt out of bed. He could still smell a thick cloud of sex hanging off him. He looked longingly at the adjoining bath, but dressed. He was pleased to find that Dellia hadn’t absconded with his sword. He sheathed it and fastened the belt. “And let’s travel with weapons. All the weapons we can find.”

Naevia rushed about the room. She retrieved her bow. “It’s the start of a plan. And that’s something.”

“It is something,” Vel agreed.

They met at the door, ready for whatever greeted them outside.

“I love you, Vel.” Naevia stood on her tiptoes for a quick kiss on the lips as he bent down to her.

“And my love for you only grows.” He clasped her hand. “I am somewhat surprised you’re not furious at me for carrying on with the traitor as I did.”

“I find it impossible to be furious with you, Your Grace.” The familiar teasing lilt entered her voice. They each put a hand on the door. “One, two … three.” They opened it and raced out into the corridor.

 

Chapter 9

“She’s missing?” Cassia frowned at her seneschal. She didn’t need this right before the evening fete. This was Bantia’s big night. Second only to the wedding itself. “Maybe she ran off? Servants do that from time to time. Can we just find someone to fill in? We do need washers in the scullery for tonight.”

“It’s more than that.” Aulus watched the duchess closely. She seemed poised, but he was fearful of breaking the bad news. “The missing woman’s husband also serves in the scullery, and he is threatening that the whole scullery forgo work until she is found.”

“A strike?” Cassia stood and rushed to the doorway. “I will see to this.” She paused at the door and looked back at Aulus. “What is his name, and is he in the scullery now?”

“Nicias. And yes, you may find him there.” Aulus watched her rush out, her stola trailing behind her. He had no doubt that she would set things straight.

~~

Dancers twirled in the lamplight. The percussion of feet and drums echoed around the courtyard. Cassia smiled as she watched Bantia, towering above the other women. Her daughter moved with such joy. Bantia’s future husband looked lively too, leading the men in their concomitant dance.

“Any trouble, Duchess?” Valeria leaned over and offered a faint smile to Cassia. The queen regent also watched the wild fete. “You almost missed the opening.”

“Just a small staffing issue. We’re missing one of our servants, but I made promises, and found a replacement.” She glanced at Valeria and Cesphea. And then looked beyond to their mysterious guest. A young woman with a regal face, but poor posture as she slumped in her chair. To be honest, the woman looked under the influence of some narcotic. “Everything is fine, Your Majesty.”

Cesphea giggled, and Valeria gave her a stern look. Valeria looked back at the dancers, casually talking to Cassia. “My sister notices your covert looks at our new companion.”

Cassia said nothing. She could tell when a person was playing a game with her, and she had no interest in moving across another’s board.

“Unfortunately, we were the cause of your little misadventure. Do you not recognize your own servant?” Valeria gestured vaguely at Merope who sat next to Cesphea. “We had to provide her with a gown, and a formal coronet. And clean her up some, too. So, I do not blame you for your confusion.”

Cassia’s blood boiled. What where they doing? This was beyond anything she would expect from the royal house. She steadied her breathing, keeping her eyes on her joyful daughter. “Oh, really? I don’t spend much time in the scullery, so her face was not that familiar to me. Will she be going back to work tonight?” Her voice came out casual. Cassia silently thanked her departed mother for all those years of training.

Cesphea laughed again, a resonant sound mixing in with the percussion. “She will not be … um … available tonight. We have become enamored of her cleaning skills. She will come back to our palace with us on the morrow. You will have to find a permanent replacement for Merope.”

“And what of her husband, Your Majesty?” Cassia looked to her left at where her own retainers sat. She caught the sorceress’s steely, blue eyes. Brynhild looked to be seething. How odd. What exactly had happened to set off that cool, Northern woman? Cassia bit her lip as her gaze drifted back out to the dance floor. She had the impression that some minor skirmish had been fought, and the queens regent were the gloating victors. But why a scullery servant?

“You ask, what of her husband, Duchess?” Valeria’s voice was cold. “He is of no matter. I would think you might be happy that we found such a diligent servant.”

“Congratulations, Your Majesty.” Cassia stood, and curtsied to the queens. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must dance with my daughter.” She glanced once more at her former servant, Merope. The woman’s eyes were glazed, and her face slack.

“Of course.” Valeria nodded and put her hand on her sister’s thigh to keep Cesphea from audibly snickering. “Enjoy your special night. Two great houses coming together is quite the cause for celebration.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Cassia nodded and glided out onto the dance floor. She would put the whole thing out of her mind. That is, until she had had time to investigate on another day.

~~

“Mercury!” Naevia dropped to a knee and opened her arms for the little monkey. It scurried across the corridor and jumped up to her, pawing at her bosom. “Easy, now, that hurts.” She placed him on her shoulder and turned to her brother as he closed the heavy cypress door to his chambers. “We have our messenger.” She pulled a tiny roll of parchment off Mercury’s ankle, unrolled it, and read. “Meet me at the Temple Discordia, it reads. Where is that?”

“Toward the back of the castle.” Vel looked back and forth down the long corridor, expecting the monkey to be a distraction for Dellia’s sword. But only a couple merchants from beyond the Roads of Trade ambled by. Vel nodded and smiled. The men nodded back and walked on, speaking their strange language. When they had passed, he whispered, “Do you have a parchment, Naevia?”

“A little. And some charcoal.” Naevia patted the bag slung under her arm. “Shall I write back?”

“Not now. But if anything goes wrong, we may need to send a message later.” Vel had been offered a tour of the viscount’s castle by Tes-amen several times, but he’d deferred. He’d been busy. Now he wished he’d taken the man up on his offer. “I’m pretty sure we go this way.” They turned left and wound their way to the stairs, dropped two floors, and then tried to head north.

Mercury excitedly chittered on Naevia’s shoulder, screeching here and there like he was offering directions. After a while, they came to a row of cavernous archways. The entrances to several temples. These were the sanctums of the lesser gods, lodged closer to storage rooms and servants’ quarters than the main living areas. They passed the temple of Muta. Then, Pomona, Rumina, and Volumna. Vel, Naevia, and Mercury stopped when the entrance to Discordia’s temple came into view. Sitting on a bench just outside, leaning forward as if she were in deep contemplation, was Dellia. Her sword was still in its sheath.

“Oh. There you are.” Dellia looked over at them like she’d just wakened from a slumber. “I see our friend delivered the message. He’s a good monkey.” She slowly stood, her scale armor softly chiming with her movements. She held out a little scroll of parchment. “When I left this morning, the little guy was waiting right outside your door.”

“Naevia found herself a pet.” Vel’s hand found the hilt of his sword.

“You two always had a way of acquiring pets. Remember the goat you found wandering outside Ostia’s walls? What was he called?” Dellia’s face was dark but inscrutable.

“Um … his name was Ramses.” Naevia could sense something was quite unstable in their cousin. Some sort of warped gear skipping and failing to catch against the rest. “Will you let us pass?”

“Mmm?” Dellia’s face brightened as if she had come to a decision. “On that matter I have had thoughts, secondary musings, and tertiary judgements. First, you should know that I was to report back last evening to Spurrius. When I did not, it seems he became worried. I signaled him outside the castle this morning. He signaled back that all exits are being watched and you are wanted by the Vulpes for questioning.” She absentmindedly put her hand to her belly. “I feel absolutely sick when I think of what they might do to you.”

“Can you … call them off?” Vel looked at his sister. He had gone from fearing the presence of his cousin to realizing that she was their best hope.

“I could, yes.” Dellia nodded slowly and looked into Discordia’s temple. “If I do nothing, they’ll take you. They are only waiting for the viscount’s permission to enter the castle. A strange formality still in place from the time of dragons. I wonder if …” her voice trailed off and she stared blankly into the empty sanctum.

“Will you … please … Dellia? Will you call them off?” Naevia reached for her brother’s hand and pulled it into her grip. It was warm and dry and comforting.

“I want to.” Dellia nodded. “I do. But I can’t signal them such a message. Spurrius would want to see me in person. To know that I am not … coerced. And … I cannot do that now. I feel … very strange about my husband.”

Vel and Naevia exchanged a look with raised eyebrows. They didn’t know what to expect from their cousin.

“We’ll find a way out of this. You don’t want to harm us, and we don’t want to be harmed. So, we have common ground.” Vel took his free hand away from his sword. “What’s the next step?”

“The tunnel?” Dellia looked back and forth between her cousins and the temple door as if she was seeing an obvious solution and they were both idiots. “The tunnel entrance is hidden by Discordia. Very few people know of it.”

“Tunnel?” Naevia did not much enjoy enclosed spaces, but an escape was an escape.

“And then there’s your father’s message.” Dellia held up the small, rolled parchment in her hand. “I took it from the monkey when I left you the note to meet me here.” A vague smile spread across her lips. “It is not only pigeons that can be intercepted.” She closed her fist around the scroll. “Your father wishes to meet you. He gives a time and place. I plan on using the tunnel with you to pass unseen past the Vulpes. We’ll fetch Gallio Tullius ourselves, and then turn him over. All of us heroes. Our loyalty proven. Then, perhaps, I can face my husband again.”

“We’re not –” Vel was cut off by Naevia’s sharp squeeze on his hand.

“We’re not going to say no to that. It’s the only way.” Naevia stepped forward. “Lead the way.”

“Very good.” Dellia sighed with relief. “I’m glad you two finally have some sense between you. And we can forget the … misunderstanding we had yesterday and never speak of it again.”

“I’m sorry, Dellia. You were attacking me and I –” Vel started.

“Never speak of it again, Your Grace.” Dellia turned and marched into the temple. “Now come.” They entered the temple. It was a small room, and although the torches were lit, the place looked like it hadn’t been cleaned in ages. Cobwebs hung from a circle of statues carved into the outer wall. Every statue had a different scale and subject, and they were spaced at uneven intervals. It was distracting to look at.

“Ouch.” Naevia stubbed one sandaled toe on a stone that stuck out of the uneven floor. “This room is a wreck.”

“What do you expect from discord?” Dellia found the switch behind the broken statue of a boar-headed man, and part of the stone wall slid back to reveal a black, yawning mouth of a passage. A draft of cool air pushed past them. “Torches.”

Each of them took a torch from the wall and entered the tunnel. Dellia touched a switch inside and they were suddenly sealed in. Mercury let out a long wail, and clutched tighter to Naevia’s shoulder.

“It’s okay, Mercury.” Naevia patted his tiny back.

“Quiet now,” Dellia hissed. “This tunnel is old and built by magic. I don’t want it falling on our heads.” She stalked off down the tunnel with firm, deliberate strides. She muttered to herself something about the Tullius brats and their pets.

Vel held Naevia back a moment and leaned down to whisper in her ear. “What are we doing?”

“Waiting for our moment to ditch her or change her mind,” Naevia whispered back. “There was no upside to arguing in the castle all day.”

“Right, okay.” Vel held his torch aloft and followed their cousin, Naevia right behind him.

They walked in silence for a long time, the tunnel angling down and down. Presently, they came to a fork. Dellia stopped, her head swiveling as she regarded their two choices. One dark, and one glowing an azure iridescence. “There should be only one tunnel here,” she whispered.

Vel reached up and touched the archway. The stonework seemed ancient. “Perhaps your information was a bit off. This split is old.” He held the torch low and bent down. “You can even see where the stone is worn from feet traveled down both paths. Which way?”

“Perhaps we should follow that blue glow.” Naevia pointed to the right. “It seems the safer way.” There was something compelling about the azure light.

“Yes, I agree.” Dellia sounded almost mesmerized.

“What glow? I see no light but our torches.” Vel watched as both women calmly walked to the right. “Um … this isn’t decided on.” They continued on. Something in the air, stale and foul, wafted from the tunnel on the left. He followed the women to the right. “Yes, follow the glow only women can see. Excellent choice.”

They came to several other forks and each time they took the path that Dellia and Naevia insisted glowed a faint, metallic azure, like the wings of the milkweed beetle. After about an hour, their tunnel ended with a patinaed, copper cage about the size of a storage closet. The thing was intricately wrought with the same discordant characters as those depicted by the statues in the temple long behind them. There was a slim opening, and both women stepped into the cage immediately.

“What is this place?” Vel didn’t like the way the pale, green metal seemed to dance under their flickering torchlight. The flames behaved as if there was a draft, but this was the end of the tunnel. He looked up and saw that cables ran from the cage into a hole in the rock above it. And there were rails, too. Vel stepped into the cage with them.

“Isn’t it beautiful, Vel?” Naevia rubbed his arm.

“The light is like the ocean in a storm as lightning hits. It’s very pretty,” Dellia said in a soft, quavering voice quite uncharacteristic of her. They were close together in the cage, and she involuntarily stood close enough to Vel for her shoulder to push up against his chest. The contact made her tremble. She tried to focus on the mission. They had a few hours to meet and apprehend Gallio Tullius. She would get that done, and the rest would sort itself out. But try as she might, she couldn’t disentangle her mind from the jolts of lightning contact with Vel brought her.

“So, you’re still seeing the blue light?” Vel had been expecting movement, but his heart still leaped when the cage lurched upward. It moved fast enough that wind extinguished the torches. He was in total black. His stomach fell as the cage surged up and up.

“It grows faint.” There was deep disappointment in Naevia’s voice. “The light’s almost disappeared.”

“I see it, too.” Dellia moved closer to Vel, and now felt Naevia press into them. The three huddled in darkness as they hurdled upward. The metal cage and rails whined at them at an increasing pitch.

After a minute, Vel spoke. “How deep under the city were we? It seems –” The cage lurched to a stop and the three of them stumbled together and fell to the floor. They were flooded with daylight. Vel shielded his eyes with his hand and looked at an opening in the shaft they had traveled. All he could see was blue sky. He pushed Dellia off him and stood. He then helped Naevia to her feet and they walked out of the copper cage. As his eyes adjusted, he took in his surroundings. They were on a large, circular space made of stone, with copper guard rails all around. He blinked again. There was a bath to his left, and furniture to his right. It was … the same furniture from the bedroom in the broken tower. “What the …?”

“Vel, do you know where we are?” Naevia took a few unsteady steps and rushed to the guard rail. Far, far below them, the city spread like something from a child’s game. They were so high above it, that she could only barely hear the steady hum of activity always present in Kart Hadasht. The people below looked like ants. She smiled broadly. A surge of energy rushed through her. “Look, Vel, look.” Mercury clung tightly to her shoulder, looking down at the city with wide eyes.

“I’m coming.” He passed a table laid out with grapes, dates, venison, and wine. Vel stopped next to Naevia and her stomach nearly rolled over. Clutching the guard rail, he felt the wind tug at his hair. They were so high up that his mind rebelled. A cold, prickly sensation spread over his skin. He felt himself pitching forward.

“Careful, cousin.” Dellia stood to Vel’s other side. She took a fistful of his robes and prevented him from tumbling over the side. “We didn’t get you all the way out of that castle so you could go flying now.” She tried to wipe the smile off her face, but she could not. Had she ever felt more happy than at that moment? Well, maybe on her wedding day. And maybe, although she would have denied it to anyone that made the assertion, the day before when she’d felt Vel move deep inside her. She looked up at the sun and tried to gauge the time. “We have some time yet before we have to meet your father.” She pulled Vel away from the edge and sat him down on a sofa. She unfastened her weapons and laid them at her feet. Slowly, she undid the clasps to her armor, and dropped it with a jangle. She then pulled off her tunic, kicked off her sandals, and removed her chest band and underwear. “Time for a bath.”

“Are you insane? We’re on the resurrected tower. It could fall.” Vel watched her boobs bounce in unison as she ran over the stones and hopped into the bath with a splash. Maybe this was the distraction they needed to get away from Dellia.

“This is it, Naevia,” he whispered, stood, and turned to his sister.

“Agreed, Vel.” Naevia put down the piece of charcoal she was holding and tucked the rolled note she’d just written onto Mercury’s ankle. “Go find Father,” she said to the monkey. She put Mercury down and watched him run across the floor and scamper down an open hatchway where the stairs began. Mercury disappeared from sight.

“What did you write?” Vel’s eyes widened when he saw her removing her stola. Her weapons were already on the stones about her. Her pale skin was almost blinding in the full sunlight.

“I told him to run,” she whispered. And then much louder, she said, “A bath sounds delightful.” Naevia laughed and moved over to her brother, pushing him toward the water. “How about we wash and then enjoy a midafternoon snack. Those grapes look delicious.”

“Are you … are you drunk?” Vel stumbled as she pushed him. She kicked off her sandals as they went, and tossed her chest band and underwear behind her. He went up right to the edge of the bath and paused, as though she expected him to undress. But instead, she gave him one last shove, his arms windmilled, and he fell into the water.

“I do feel … a little drunk.” Naevia frowned, but her smile returned when she noticed that despite his sputtering, his eyes were on her boobs. She stuck her chest out a little and made a little pose for him. She knew he hadn’t watched Dellia’s nakedness with the same look.

“Your weapons will rust, Your Grace.” Dellia moved languidly in the water over to him and reached under the surface to remove his belt. “You cannot fight with a rusty sword. That’s rule one. Or, maybe rule three.” Her knuckles brushed against his soft leviathan, and she shivered. She tried very hard to keep her mission in the front of her mind. Once Gallio was captured, everything would sort itself out. She lifted his sword out of the water, unsheathed it, and left it in the hot sun to dry. Her breasts brushed against his soaked robes and she shuddered. She leaned up to him and planted an awkward kiss on his lips. She felt him resist, and that did not please her, so she pushed his back against the side of the tub and kissed him more aggressively. A warm radiance spread from him to her mouth and tongue.

Discord and turmoil reigned in Vel’s mind. She had fought him like a spitting cat the day before, and now she kissed him like he quenched a thirst. It was not unpleasant to have his cousin assaulting him so, but it was more than jarring. Even more discordant, his naked sister watched them while standing above. And this was all happening on the top of a resurrected relic tower in the middle of an escape from the Vulpes. Despite it all, he felt his cock rising under the clothes.

“I am not jealous, Vel.” Naevia slipped into the water next to them. She was giddy, wildly giddy, at the sight of Dellia throwing herself at Vel. This was the break they were looking for. If they could get Vel inside their cousin again, maybe this time she would sing a different tune afterward. And at the very least, they might cause her to forget their upcoming rendezvous with her quarry. She put a hand on Vel’s shoulder and felt his tension under his robes. “This is good. Let it happen.”

“Mmmpppphhhhh,” Vel said around Dellia’s tongue. He suddenly thought of his mother and sister across the Inland Sea. How could he spend his time aimlessly fornicating when they were by themselves at home, preparing for the wedding. And who knows what dangers closed around them? When Dellia’s hand snaked under his tunic, robe, and underthings, his worries spread to the winds. He felt her mount him, the intensity of their kiss increasing. And then she was lowering herself down on his cock.

Dellia broke the kiss, bit his clothes, and ground his saturated robes between her teeth. Good gods, he hit a spot that was too perfect for words. But she tried at words nevertheless. “You … fucking … have me … like a stuck … aahhhhhhhhh … pig. Damn … Vel … Cousin … it is like … drinking from Jupiter’s own … chalice … ooooohhhhhhhh.” Her hips wiggled on their own and she had her first orgasm of the day.

~~

Her castle slept as Cassia ascended the stairs to their library. She had in mind to read some recent history on the royal line. Of course, she knew of the passing of the generation that preceded Princess Minicia and the queens regent. Each of them taken by a wasting disease, one after the other over several years. But she wanted to know more about the queens themselves. She had a strange impression that the king’s little sister had birthed only a daughter. But she had other memories of the arrival of twins. Dueling memories. Maybe it had been only a child’s fancy at the time, but Cassia wanted to investigate. Her husband and her son had tangled with the queens. And Valeria and Cesphea behaved so oddly. Hopefully, Vel would bring back information from Gallio, and she would understand more of the scope of what had happened to her family.

A daughter. Her mind kept coming back to that memory. The king’s little sister bringing a daughter into the world. A rhythmic sound brought her out of her thoughts as she ascended the gently curving stair. She paused. The noise was … slapping flesh and grunting. It had been a while since she and Gallio had made such noises, but she recognized sex when she heard it. Some servants, or maybe a couple from the queens’ retainer, had probably sought out the infrequently traveled stair for their rutting. Well, Cassia would give them a stern talking to. Her chosen gods would frown on infidelity if she found it, and Cassia herself wouldn’t much stand for lewdness and vulgarity.

Step after step, the noises grew louder. Then, movement came into view. Cassia stopped in her tracks, her hand going to her mouth. She tasted the bitter flavor of her iron wedding ring. A woman, her back to Cassia, thrusted her hips, her gown up over her waist. Her bare ass was quite white in the lamplight. The woman was one of the queens. The pale skin, dark hair, and copper crown were unmistakable. The queen had a naked woman bent over in front of her, the woman’s hands on the stairs.

“There now … ugh … ugh … how is it?” Cesphea clutched the servant’s hips tightly, almost lifting her up off her feet.

“Good … good …” Merope gave a deep grunt every time the cock rammed its way all the way in.

Cassia took a step back down the stairs, almost losing her balance. Goodness, that was the servant the queens were taking. And … and … the queen was absolutely destroying the woman’s nethers with a giant phallus. Cassia could see it clearly with each back thrust. The phallic object was so long that the queen created lots of space between herself and Merope’s hindquarters, before crashing back into her with a ferocity Cassia had not witnessed in a mating pair before. But her experience was quite limited. Was that a real penis? It couldn’t be, could it? It was too smooth … and the queen was a woman. Cassia’s brows knitted in confusion.

“Are you a good little bitch? Will you serve me well and carry my seed?” Cesphea pounded on, unaware of her audience.

“Yes … ugh … yes … Your Majesty.” Merope was barely aware of her own grunting and panting. She probably did sound like a breeding bitch from the kennels. It was a role it seemed she was made for. She gave herself over completely to pleasure.

“And what of your husband, wench? Do you wish to go back to him?” Cesphea was gloating.

“I … still … love … him,” Merope whined.

Cesphea laughed, a cold hard sound reverberating in the stairway. “I’ll pound that out of you … eventually. You belong to the … uh … uh … crown.”

“I’m … ugh … sorry … ugh … Nicias … oooooohhhhhhhhhh.” Her insides quivered as another orgasm rocked poor Merope.

Cassia had seen enough. She quietly turned and hurried down the stairs, terrified that some queens’ guard would spot her and question her. She wondered that the queen would commit such sins out in the open. And in the ducal house, no less. She would have to send the full scullery staff to clean that stairwell tomorrow. Well, not the full staff. She would not make Nicias clean the remains of his wife’s defilement. Once far enough away, she broke into a sprint down the stairs, clutching at her chest with both hands to stabilize her bouncing breasts under her stola. Not for the first time, she cursed their size.

At the bottom of the stairs, Cassia huffed and puffed from the effort of her quick decent. She raced to the nearest temple, that of one of the lesser gods, Discordia. She dropped to her knees inside and prayed. She prayed to Jupiter that the queens would fly from her home. She begged Discordia to leave her and let order return to Ostia Novus. And she pleaded with Mercury to send Vel and Naevia back to her bosom with news of their father.

~~

The bright sky faded to a washed out cerulean above them, with pink and purple to the west. Still on the roof of the tower, Vel, Naevia, and Dellia had moved from the bath to the four-poster bed. It was ridiculous to have such furniture out in the open. And none of them could see how it had gotten up there, the entryway to the stairs was much too small for such a passage. But brother and sister and their cousin hadn’t spent much time pondering these things.

“He’s … fucking … got me … on that … so deep … gods damn … I can’t …” Dellia bounced on Vel as if he were a horse at gallop. Both of them lifted off the bed and almost went weightless at the apogee of each springing leap.

“Do you now swear your loyalty to your duke?” Naevia jumped out of bed, afraid that the bucking mattress might toss her to a hard landing on the stone, or the frame might collapse all together. As she stood, she felt the wetness run down her legs. The women had been so giddy and drunk on the magic of the place that both had urged Vel to sow their furrows. Some part of Naevia knew that she was playing with fire, but she couldn’t bring herself to worry about her viability as a future wife should she carry her brother’s child.

Vel had protested seeding her, saying that Dellia was necessary, but he didn’t want to ruin Naevia’s future. But he eventually relented when her tight pussy squeezed him like it was trying to coax milk from a tit.

“Do you swear, Dellia?” Naevia looked around her in wonder. The metallic azure light swirled around the tower creating a funnel into the sky. It seemed to increase in intensity every minute they spent on the tower. The light danced around them, adding to Naevia’s intoxication.

“I swear it. I will … ah … ah … protect the Tullius ducal legacy with … ugh … my last breath.” Dellia’s tongue lolled out of her mouth. She had cum on her face and hair, but it didn’t bother her in the slightest. If truth be told, she wanted to drown in this teenager’s sperm.

“Very good.” Naevia clapped her hands. She watched her cousin crash down on Vel, cursing, and screaming her way through another orgasm. She gave them a minute, and then reached down between her own legs. Naevia was a sloppy mess, but her pussy was not sore in the least. A minor miracle. “My turn.” Naevia climbed back onto the bed and pushed her still convulsing cousin off her brother so that she fell on her side on the mattress. Naevia got onto all fours, and turned her butt toward Vel. “Mount me.”

“I’m tired, Naevia. All yesterday, and all today.” Vel looked at the shapely, pale ass. What a blessing that she could be his. He was indeed tired, but his pulse beat steadily in his cock. He knew he had more cum stored if she wished it.

“You will get up behind me and put it inside, Your Grace.” She looked back and a thin smile spread on her lips, tempered by the excited energy of her expectation. “Or so help me.”

“Do it … Vel,” Dellia panted, her mind returning to her some. Her skin prickled with goosebumps at the thought that she would get to see brother and sister mate again. She put her hand to her belly and imagined she could feel his heat deep inside her. She never wanted to leave that rooftop. She would always stay there, mating, and resting, and then mating again.

“I can’t say no to that butt.” Vel rose to his knees and got behind his sister. He watched as Naevia dropped her head forward and put her legs together, raising her ass up to him as high as she could.

“My gods, you’re huge, Vel. For fuck’s sake, I could never get enough watching you put that thing where it shouldn’t go.” Dellia still felt quite giddy, and dreamy. The metallic azure light swirled around them. “Do you still not see the blue light?” She propped herself up on her elbow so she could watch them better.

“No … aaaahhhhhhh.” Vel slid into his sister, and held his cock there, feeling her tremble through his hands on her hips. “I see only the friscalating dusk light. And … ugh … two … tight … alabaster … orbs.” He found a rhythm with his hips and gently smacked her left butt cheek with a hand. He enjoyed her little yelp in response.

“That’s good, Vel. But you can slap my ass a bit harder. Ow … yes … ow … like that.” Naevia felt her pussy clench and she knew she was saturating the sheets below her again with that incredible gush. “Now … ugh … take my hair.” Her head lifted as he gently bunched her red hair and pulled back. “Oh, Vel. You have conquered … me. You could … conquer … the world … like this. Yeeeessssssss.” She screamed out as his hips went wild behind her. Dellia hadn’t finished him off the last time, and he was ready to cum again. She had learned the signs well. “Seed meeeeeeeeeeeeee.”

A while later, with night all around them, the three lay in languid repose. They had the grapes and wine in bed with them, but the women said the wine had no effect. They were already drunk on the azure light.

“Can we stay here forever?” Dellia was uncharacteristically vulnerable at the moment. She felt such a deep warmth for and from her cousins. It went beyond loyalty and duty. Was it love? She didn’t know. For all she had shared and cherished with Spurrius in the past, this feeling was new to her.

“Yes,” Naevia purred.

“No.” Vel looked over at the open hatch door to the stairs and then back to the copper cage. “And I’m not sure how we’re going to get down. We’re at the top of the most watched building in Kart Hadasht. We cannot simply slip out the alley as we did before. We will probably have to brave the tunnels again. I wish there was another way off this roof.” An image of his mother praying on her knees suddenly flashed before his eyes. She needed him. And then it was gone. He wished he could return to her that very instant. “Hey, I see it. I see the blue.” The metallic azure light was all around them, making his head buzz. And then it was blinding. “Naevia?” He reached out to his sister, and his cousin. He caught their hands in his. He could see nothing but blue.

“Vel?” Naevia closed her eyes, the light was bright. Azure peeked under her eyelids. To her surprise, she wasn’t afraid. It felt like going home. And then gravity let go its hold on her. She floated, her brother’s hand her only tether to the world. And then the light faded. She opened her eyes and could almost make out shapes. Gravity came back and they fell. Naevia screamed. She heard Vel screaming. With a gentle thump she hit something firm.

All three naked bodies groaned and rolled together on a cold stone floor. Moonlight fell through an open window. “That’s going to leave a bruise.” Vel let go of Dellia’s hand to rub at his back. His eyes adjusted to the dim light. He recognized his surroundings. “What the …? We’re home.”

Naevia sat up and looked around. It was true, they were in Vel’s chamber back in their own castle. None of the lamps were lit, so they could only see by the moonlight. They were all still naked. Their clothes and armaments were stacked in a pile near Vel’s bed. She stood and offered a hand to Dellia, who took it. Naevia felt all the drunken giddiness drain from her. From Dellia’s peaked face and frown, she could tell the tower’s effects were leaving her as well. Whatever had happened to them on that rooftop, it was over. Seeing the cool look in Dellia’s eye, Naevia leaped for the weapons, suddenly aware of the vulnerability of her naked flesh.

“You needn’t do that.” Dellia helped the naked Vel to his feet. She no longer felt giddy, but Vel’s warmth had not left her core. And his touch sent new tendrils of the same feeling down her arm. “I offer my sincere and humble regret for what I’ve done to you and your family.” Once Vel stood before her, Dellia dropped to a knee. “My oath to you stands, Your Grace. Tell me what you require of me.” She eyed his heavy, flaccid cock dangling between his legs. She hoped he would require hardness, but sensed that would have to wait.

“My mother,” Vel said. “I had a vision of my mother before we … um …” He looked around the room. “Before we came home. Something is wrong here.” He lifted Dellia to her feet. “Will you help me find and protect her?”

Dellia nodded. “Against all enemies.”

“Right.” Naevia closed her gaping mouth. It had worked. It seemed Dellia would support them now. Her mind turned over the possibilities. They would soon have a look into what Dellia had been tasked with and what they were up against. “Well, good. Let’s get dressed and find Mother.”

If you want to read lots more stuff, vote on new stories, or support my writing, please visit my Subscribestar site (you can find the link in my profile).

Thanks for reading!

---

Author’s note- this story includes ideas of sexual slavery and coercion

I grab the cat woman’s grey tail. Kneeling on her bed, balls deep in her noble cunt. Divya’s pleasured purrs turn to yowls of pain and lust as I squeeze and yank her tail.

“Yes! Harder!” She orders throwing her head back. Her black hair tosses around wildly.

I slap her velvet ass hard with my free hand. Thrusting deep in her warm, wet hole.

Across the room my wife kneels before the Count. Her blonde head in his lap, bobbing up and down. A look of bliss on Ritvik’s feline face.

The Countess’s pussy throbs around my dick as she comes to a screaming orgasm. I try to hold back but the sensation is too much. I groan as I fill her with my hot jizz.

We collapse into each other’s arms. Watching her husband lift my wife and place her beautiful body on his lap. Rebecca moans loudly as he impales her with his thick cat penis.

“”Do you really have to go so soon?” Divya pouts. She runs the tips of her fingers up and down my sweaty chest.

I smile at the lusty Biladi woman. “I’m afraid so. Our supplies are packed and ready. My people reasonably healed and prepared for travel. Besides we are leaving a small contingent to guard you.” I tell her reasonably.

I glance back at my wife. Her beautiful, huge tits bouncing up and down as she rides the nobleman.

The Countess strikes my limp cock. “But they aren’t you.” She insists.

“I will be back in time.” I pet her cheek. “We still have tonight.”

I lean in and give her a long kiss. Comforted by the sounds of my wife’s pleasured moans from across the bedroom.

“Ready to go?” I ask in the morning.

“Lookin good boss.” Gort assures me. Our large band ready to head out.

There are twenty goblin men. Nine goblin women. The three big Chokwa lizard men, and their taller sister. Two Nathair men, four armed reptiles. The two bunny girls. Priyala, a Biladi spellcaster. Gertrude and her twin daughters. My lovely wife.

And, of course Karagoth of the Broken Wing Clan. My beautiful Orc partner. She gives me a toothy grin, her little tusks glinting in the early light.

With a last wave to the Countess and her husband I lead my troupe into the streets. We definitely get a lot of stares from the mostly Biladi townsfolk. Though we get a few friendly waves as well.

Soon we are out of the town and headed west along a smallish trail.

If the Count’s maps were correct there were human kingdoms in that direction. Past some mountain ranges.

We traveled for two days before the trail entered a thick forest. It seemed to be called Brass Leaf Woods. At least that’s what Aki had written in her notebook. Her letters seemed to be getting better by the day.

There were regular spots along the trail cut out so travelers had room to camp. A few even had tiny cabins for a weary traveler to get out of harsh weather.

We were positioned around one of these our first evening in the woods when there was a bright flash near one of the fires and a sound like WHOOSH!

Everyone came running over to find Hanatal and a handful of goblins. Strange sparkles seemed to fill the air around them.

“Aw, dang! Sorry boss!” Hanatal gave me a rueful grin. She is the goblin princess who had lost her eye in the rat man raid. Now she wore a black eyepatch that someone had sewn a copper coin to. Her other eye is a dull grey, like a building storm.

She is stockier than her curvy cousins. With light green skin. She had smaller C-cup tits. They were perky with a scattering of dark green freckles across them. Her hair was short, a dark green.

“What’s going on?” I ask.

“Sparkle dust.” As if that answered everything. Seeing the lack of comprehension on my face she goes on, “Hedge Wizards make it for bards and other entertainers. It…it sparkles.” She looks around for a moment, embarrassed. “It makes a lot of smoke when set to fire. I thought maybe like your gum powder.”

“Gun powder.” I correct her. She repeats the word a few times. As do others in the crowd. “Did it work?”

“I…I think so?”

“Well, maybe do experiments further away from camp. Especially ones involving fire and explosions.” I smile at her.

Hanatal grins back and gives me a nod. “You’re teaching them about guns?” My wife asks. Snuggling up next to me as the goblins rush off with a flaming stick.

“Well, I tell them stories from our world.” I answer, taking her hand in mine.

“Dangerous stories it sounds like.” She gives me a grin. Then a peck on the cheek.

Later in the evening I smiled as my beautiful wife dropped to her hands and knees. She was already topless, her big tits hanging down.

This would be her first time with the boys, and she was excited. The goblin men still looked nervous as they approached her. Glancing at me to make sure everything was ok. I had spent some time explaining to them that I was perfectly fine with them treating my wife like a whore.

I give Gort a little nod. He grabs her tight linen shorts and yanks them down. His little green hand slaps her round pale ass. Then he spreads her pussylips apart and shoved his bumpy green dick deep inside my loving Rebecca.

She throws her head back gasping. Golden curls flying. My dick gets hard as the little goblin rides my wife.

“I think the sparkle dust might work boss.” A voice says.

“Huh?” I offer, distracted by a goblin grabbing my wife’s face.

Hanatal sits next to me. “Like the gun powder.”

Becca lowers her head to the goblin’s crotch. Taking his big dick in her mouth.

The other women have started moaning now too. As their partners happily fuck them.

“Well that’s great.” I turn to the goblin princess. Loathe to take my eyes away from my beautiful wife as she is fucked by monsters. Two of the boys are slapping and groping at her giant tits.

“We just need a blacksmith’s shoppe, or something.” The green haired girl says. She was wearing a sheer crop-top I can clearly see her perky, freckled, tits and dark nipples. She also had on red lace panties with matching stockings.

She grins at me when she sees I’ve finally noticed she came to play.

I pull the green girl onto my lap. Her hand reaching down and rubbing the tip of my dick through my shorts.

“You like watching your wife being fucked?” She whispers.

“Very much.” She squeals in excitement when I nibble her pointy ear.

“Mmm, I knew you didn’t mind sharing your lovers, but I thought your wife would be different.” My hand slides under her top and brushes across the freckles on her breasts.

“I love to watch my wife having sex. There is an excitement in sharing something that is supposed to be sacred. In defiling it, only to find that it has no effect on the way you love one another.” Her hand is in my shorts. Stroking my iron erection.

Rebecca pulls her head away from the goblin in front of her. Moaning loudly through her first orgasm of the night.

Hanatal pulls off her panties and straddled my lap. Riding my dick with a gasp. I kiss the beautiful green girl, as goblins fuck my wife in the background.

———-

Mitzi is a fairy. Barely a young adult. No small feat growing up in these woods. The last few years had been hard on her clan. A flock of Black Eagles had moved in, and their favorite food seemed to be the small people.

There were fewer and fewer of her kind every season.

She had been picking berries at the edge of a clearing when she saw the group of goblins. As she looked up her silver skin sparkling softly in the sun.

At just a foot tall the little blue fruits were big in her hands. They would be good eating for her clan. She dropped them though. Fascinated by the strange troupe. They seemed to be led by a human. A man.

She had followed the marching group all day. Fascinated by the strange mix of tall races.

That night she sat on a tree branch. Her mercurial skin blending in with her surroundings. Her green top and skirt (leaves sewn together with grass) simply adding to the effect.

She is fascinated as the group splits into small groups and partners. Then they blatantly start rutting. Right there in public.

Even the human leader, with a little green girl in his lap. Bouncing her up and down. She definitely seems to be enjoying herself.

Mitzi was old enough for sex, but she had yet to find a suitable partner. Other than seeing animals breeding she had almost no experience.

The closest she had come was when a pair of cruel gnomes had caught her napping a few months back.

She had awoke to find their grey wrinkly hands caressing her young body. As they held her down, the grinning men slid their hands under her top. Grabbing at her budding breasts.

She wanted to scramble away, but their touch made her feel so funny. Sort of good. But naughty.

When a hand slid up her skirt between her thighs the young Fairy moaned. The wrinkly old men grinning at her.

She whined when stubby fingers rubbed at her soft, virgin peach. Sending strange urgent tingles through her silver body.

Her world flashed white with sensation when her sensitive clit got brushed. That’s when she panicked. Kicking the ugly little men away and flying off. Disoriented and confused.

She had touched her most private spot nearly every night since then. Just brushing and petting. Causing her own tingles, but always stopping when she started to feel that strange white hot pleasure.

Now she found her hand sliding up her skirt again as she watched the people fuck. Her gaze mostly drawn to the human man and his little green companion.

‘If he likes a little green girl…maybe he would like a little silver one?’ She thought to herself. The thought sending strange thrills through her body.

Her fingers brush her soft netherlips slowly. Giving her a pleasant buzz as she watches.

Eventually the party breaks up. The people retire to their tents. Mitzi flys off confused and unsatisfied.

She finds herself landing near where she had taken that ill fated nap.

She doesn’t wait long, though she hadn’t realized what she was looking for.

“Back for more, pretty?” An oily voice asks from a hole under a nearby rotted tree stump. The two gnomes must live under the dead tree.

Mitzi lowers her head and submissively walks to the hole. Ashamed at what she was doing, but powerless to stop herself.

The gnome leads her down into a twisty tunnel. His hand reaches down and squeezes her round ass through her leaf skirt. His message clear.

There was nowhere to fly away to down here.

They enter a hollowed out room. Musty and lined with roots covered in pale mushrooms and beetles. Another four gnomes sit at rough tables eating gruel.

Mitzi shivers in the cool air and their hungry gazes. Regretting her decision.

“Look what we got tonight boys!” Her guide grins a wrinkly, ugly grin.

The husky men stand up and surround the thin fairy. She clasps her hands together across her breasts as the men begin tugging at her clothes.

The leafy top easily tearing away as the men cheer.

Hands tug her skirt down as others pull her hands away from her budding breasts. She gasps as they grope and maul her tender nubs. Her young body tingling at the the sensation.

“Put her on the table.” Her cruel guide orders. The men pull her on her back on the rough table. Her soft wings crumpling underneath her young body. They pin her down, pulling her arms out. They spread legs obscenely wide. Leaving her virgin pussy vulnerable to the guide’s wicked touch.

“As I recall this really got you going last time, pretty.” The guide says, reaching between her thighs. Her body already writhing as the other old men’s hands grope and caress her.

The guide’s fingers poke and prod her sensitive pussy. The wrinkled man grins as he watches the effect it has on her.

Mitzi groans as she feels a stumpy finger press inside her to its first knuckle. Not far, but it’s the first thing to ever penetrate her virgin netherlips. Not even her own fingers have dared.

“Please…” The girl begs. Though she is unsure what she is asking for.

The gnome moves his finger up and down slowly, watching as the poor slut shudders. One of his brothers clamps his lips over the girl’s small right tit. Sucking hard on the little bud. Drawing an excited gasp from the fairy.

The guide flicks Mitzi’s clit with his thumb. The silver girl lets out a sharp squeal. Her whole body shakes.

“N…no! Please…please stop!” She begs. She looks past the gnome slobbering on her breast, into the eyes of her tormentor and knows he won’t. Her world turns to white hot pleasure as he flicks that most delicate part of her body. Over and over.

The gnomes laugh as Mitzi’s first orgasm overwhelms her. The little silver girl lost in clouds of forced sexual bliss.

She comes back down to something thick rubbing against her wet cunt. “Back with us, pretty? Good. Now we can begin.” Her cruel guide laughs as he shoved his dick fully into her virgin peach.

There’s a moment of pain as her innocence is ripped away. The gnomes cheer as she throws her head back. Then that white bliss washes over her again. The gnome’s cock thrusting in and out of her tight fuck hole.

Mitzi moans and gasps in shameful pleasure as the gnome uses her for his own gratification. Soon shecfills cunny inside as he fills her with his seed. His slime drizzling out as his dick pulls away.

“Who’s next, lads?” He laughs.

The evil, wrinkled men use her young body through the rest of the long night. Over and over their thick dicks violate her pussy, her ass, and her throat.

Mitzi wakes with a start. Cum dried all over her body. On her thighs, her face, and in her long black hair. She hurt everywhere. Especially down below.

She looks around the room. The five gnomes were all snoring loudly.

Desperately she scrambled up grabbing her skirt. Her top had been shredded beyond use. Then she was running out of the hole in the ground. Into the afternoon sun. Into the air her wings a multicolored blur.

There had been talk of tying her up. Keeping her as their sex slave. But they had all fallen asleep before doing anything.

Mitzi stops at a pond and washes her naked body. A strange thrill running through her as she rubs her sore tits.

What the gnomes did had been frightening and horrible. Yet part of her wanted to go back, even now. Her sore pussy tingling at the thought of being their sex slave.

Instead, now clean, she pulls on her skirt and flutters off. Searching the goblins’ camp.

They were already gone.

Mitzi was sure she could catch up. A strange vision of the human man in her mind. Causing her tummy to flutter in excitement.

Her tummy, and something lower.

——-

We had stopped at a Biladi logging village for the evening. We were told it was about halfway through the forest.

We purchased a few rooms at the inn. Though a lot of the men would have to bed down in the attic.

We enjoy a good meal. The innkeeper and his wife happy to serve so many. Visions of golds in their eyes.

I sit at the head of one of the long tables. Kara on my left downing her third ale. Rebecca on my right picking at some spiced potatoes, and paying close attention to the conversations around us. Her left hand slowly caressed my thigh.

Misoko was explaining the strange politics of the valley. I had heard most of it before, but Becca hadn’t.

Moonshadow Valley was the name of the various kingdoms we had been passing through. Though technically it was more a grouping of areas than a strict valley, if the Count’s map was correct.

Legend told of an ancient Sorcerer who had transformed the creatures of the valley to walk as men. They were to be his soldiers, his workers, his slaves, and his mistresses.

I suspect that last bit explained why the lizard women had breasts.

Eventually they overthrew their master. They tried to create their own society, but that quickly crumbled apart to infighting. Especially between the mammals and the lizard folk.

The white bunny girl gave a sideways glance to Harper and her brothers at this point.

The races split up. A few of the major ones carving out kingdoms for themselves.

The Biladi-cat people. Whose lands we were still in.

The Usagi-Bunny people. Whose lands we had mostly skirted. They tended to be the most xenophobic.

The Nathair-snake people who lived in the snowy north.

The Koiran-dog people far to the east. Right on the edge of a great desert.

The Biladi controlled the largest part of the valley. All of the west and central part. And the south down to the sea. Though they were not a unified block. They were actually split between three separate kingdoms.

The rest of the races eked out a living in the shadows of their more successful cousins.

“The Orcs and goblins?” Rebecca asks. Her hand was now rubbing my stiffening cock through my pants.

“The same as the other lesser races.” Miso tells her. “Living in the cracks.”

“In other lands Orcs build big cities.” Karagoth explains to my wife. “Here we are but simple wild clans.”

Becca nods her pretty head. I have no doubt she takes in more than our companions’ word. From Misoko’s unconscious racism. To Kara’s pride in her freedom. To Priyala’s close scrutiny. My wife is a smart, perceptive woman.

“Off to bed, I think.” I say standing up and stretching.

Rebecca stands quick to join me. She gives Kara bedroom eyes as we pass. Running her fingers across the Orc’s shoulders.

Soon the three of us are in my room. The girls seem to be in a race to see who can strip the other woman the fastest. I’m a little concerned the Orc will simply tear my wife’s clothes off.

We have a nice sized war chest for now, but I don’t want to blow it on frivolous stuff. Even if the sight of that would be damn hot.

The girls kiss. Their giant tits pressed together. Kara’s light green skin a beautiful contrast to Becca’s pale white. Their hands caress and explore each other’s bodies.

I move up behind the Orc. Stripping off my own clothes. I press my hard dick against her round ass. Wrapping my arms around both girls. I nip hard at her green neck. Kara growls in her lust.

Soon the green woman lies on the bed. My wife between her green thighs tonguing the Orc’s wet cunt.

I pound into Rebecca from behind. My dick plunging deep. My balls slapping her pussy.

After I cum the girls play together. I rest watching them wrestle. The Strong Orc always coming out on top. Spanking the blonde woman or finger fucking her while she holds my wife’s face down against the mattress.

Eventually I’m ready for round two.

I pin Kara down. She lets me anyway. I fuck her while I suck on her beautiful green tits.

Rebecca moans as she rides the Orc’s face. Kara’s tongue licking my wife to an orgasm.

Late in the evening we drift to sleep. The girls snuggled on either side of me. Their fingers entwined on my chest.

We should leave the woods in the afternoon. Three days of marching should have taken us to the edge.

“I bought a kettle.” Amanatia tells me with a wide grin on her face.

“Gonna start drinking tea?” I ask.

She smiles warmly at me as we walk. “No, silly. I spent some time in the Countess’s kitchen. Watching them cook.

I heard a strange whistling sound. The cook showed me her tea kettle. I noticed there was steam shooting out of it, and I remembered what you told us about steam power.”

“So you bought your own kettle?

“Yes. I thought we could experiment with it.” She gives me a sly glance. “Away from the camp of course.

I smile at the cute goblin girl, but I can’t stop the strange shiver creeping up my spine.

———-

The strange group was marching out of the woods. Into the fields beyond. Mitzi watched them from a high branch, just at the edge.

The forest had been the only home she had known. But now she finds herself yearning for something more.

She looks back a last time into the shadow filled trees. Then leaps into the air. Following the goblins, and their human leader.

——-

“Minotaurs?” I ask.

“No.” Priyala answers, sounding a little uncomfortable. “They are called Vacca. They…they are cow people.”

It made some sense I figured, as we walk into the farming village. I would have thought Minotaurs to be taller. Bigger, more imposing. These ‘Vacca’ seemed…cow like. Passive. Submissive.

“I haven’t thought about it till now. We don’t see many farm animals. Do we?” I ask.

The cat girl shakes her head. “It…it’s the duty of the less…uh…more submissive races to…serve?” Yala looks at me embarrassed. “It’s supposed to be considered an honor.”

I looked around Oxfront village. In addition to the cow people there were sheep people and what I guess are mice. Very different from those rat men. These were cute. More human like.

There also seemed to be a small number of bear people. They seemed to be the ones in charge.

“Everyone seems a little…morose.” I suggest. Priyala just shrugs her shoulders.

We get a couple rooms at the small thatched roof inn. As we enjoy a nice meal in the common room I realize most of the meat I’ve been served since I got here has been chicken. Or some type of bird. A fair amount of fish as well.

I guess that ancient Sorcerer didn’t go in for that.

I stop the cute little serving girl. A grey mouse maid. About it he same size as my goblins, but with huge round ears and a tail. “Pardon me, Miss. Why does everyone seem so glum?”

“It’s the culling.” She answers. As if that explained everything.

“The culling?” Rebecca asks kindly.

“We must give the wizards five villagers per year for their foul experiments. In return they guarantee rain for the crops.” The girl then scurries off with an armload of empty plates.

“That’s…disturbing.” My wife says.

“This far from a city there is little protection from their lord. It leaves them vulnerable to those with power.” Priyala tells us.

After the lunch I tour the village with some of my crew. Natia and Gort as well as a few other goblins.

Now that I was looking I could see numerous villagers with deformities and scars. At least a dozen with missing or mangled arms.

“Their fields are pretty close to this stream.” I frown. “Why don’t they have any irrigation?”

My followers just look at me in confusion.

“I’m no engineer, but I bet I could rig something up.”

An hour later I am in the mayor’s office. A big, bear man named Otto. He had thick brown fur and scars in the left side of his face.

Mayor Otto was a dour man. He definitely didn’t seem glad to see me.

“How do you think you can help?” He asks in a deep voice.

“Your stream. Does it flow all season long?” I ask. He nods. “Why don’t you just take the water from the stream to help your crops grow. Instead of working with the wizards?”

He touches the scarred side of his face at the mention of wizards. “It is the role of the rains to make crops grow.”

“What if I could offer you another way. One that didn’t rely on the rains or the wizards?” I inquire.

“What mages build, only gods may rend asunder.” Was his strange answer.

“Uh…sure, but I am a mage. Of sorts. I build enchantments. I can deliver the water from your stream to your crops. For times when the rain is unreliable.” I tell the big man.

He thinks for a time. I half expected him to toss me out. Maybe through a window.

“The wizards would not allow it.” He finally says with a frown. Sounding disappointed.

“My men can take care of the wizards once and for all.” I tell him confidently.

“And what would be your price for diverting a river and killing wizards?” He asks suspiciously.

“Room and board for my men as we enchant your stream. Some coin to help us on our way, and eight willing young women to enter into Daruun for five years.”

“The wizards only ask for one year.” He bargains.

“True, but this would be the last culling. I will not return demanding more.” I assure him.

He smiles at me. “We have a deal.”

I gather the leaders of my band together and explain what the plan is.

“Do you think we can take half a dozen wizards?” Rebecca asks. Kara shakes her head.

“Not if they are full wizards. Not without losing most of our forces.” The Orc woman answers.

“What about diverting the stream?” Priyala asks. “That is well beyond my power.”

“We won’t actually divert it. We will build an irrigation system.” I go on to explain what that would be.

We would use hollowed out logs as tubes with holes every few feet to sprinkle the water. Someone at the stream could simply dump buckets into it and water an entire field in a short amount of time.

We could possibly even make wooden gears and rig a crank system to raise the water. That would require even less effort.

The goblins seemed excited by the whole idea.

“And The wizards?” Karagoth pouring a bucket of cold water on our excitement.

“That I’m not as sure of.” I admit.

The villagers were happy to help. Especially after Mayor Otto explained what they were helping with.

I am definitely not an engineer. My idea had a lot of issues, but the goblins were tenacious in their work. A lot of trial and error at first.

After a couple days working on it I left Amanatia in charge. She seemed to have a real grasp of the basic mechanics involved.

I also never saw Aklatan far from her side. Always with her notebook ready as the goblins worked on their first engineering project.

“Captain!” Harper smiles widely at me as she steps into the common room of the rustic inn. “I may have the answer to our wizard problem.”

“Great. I’d love to hear it.” I tell her.

“Let’s go upstairs. Somewhere more private.” She suggests.

I lead her to my room and close the door. “What do you got?”

She gives me a big smile and a wink. “Quite a lot. You should ask those Nathair boys. They think they have something, but are a little intimidated by you.”

“Me?” I raise one incredulous eyebrow. “Then why did you need to talk in private?”

“I never said talk, Captain. I just said we should go upstairs.” She places one big palm on the door next to me. Leaning in close. Her seven foot stature places her giant blue cleavage at face height to me.

“I suspect you are a boob man. Am I right?” She asks. Her free hand brushes her robe open a bit more. Revealing more cleavage and a simple linen bra.

I grin up at her. “How did you guess?” I slide one hand into her robe, onto her hip. Her skin feels warm and smooth. Similar to Kara’s like a supple leather.

My other hand caresses her cheek. Pulling her in for a kiss. Her tongue is tough and thick. A little sticky. She tastes like sweet grains. Her robe slides off and crumples to the floor.

Harper’s bra and shorts quickly follow as we move to the bed. I strip my own clothes too.

“Oh, Captain!” She gasps as she pulls my hard dick from my shorts.

I grin at her as I squeeze the light blue flesh of her massive tits. I kiss and suck at her darker blue nipples.

My hand reaches between us as she moans. My fingers find her pussy hairless and soft. I press a couple fingers inside her warm lizard cunt.

Harper spreads her thick thighs, holding my head to her big chest. “Mmm, bite them Captain. I like it rough.” She orders me. I start to nip at her little blue buds as I slide my cock into her waiting love hole.

We both moan in pleasure as I thrust into her. The lizard woman’s blue legs wrap around me. Her hand grabbing painfully at my hair.

We fuck like that for a few minutes. Then I bite her nipple extra hard and flip her big body over as she squeals in excitement.

I shove her face into the bed and, with her big ass in the air, slap her blue bottom a few times. Her big tail thrashes back and forth in her excitement. I have to grab it and hold tight to stop it from hitting me. Then I shove my hard cock deep in her wet twat.

I grab her wide hips as I thrust. Harper grabs the sheets and moans. Her tail slaps against my side. I can feel her pussy shudder as she has an orgasm.

My body tingles as I cum myself. Shooting my hot jizz deep in her lizard cunt.

We rest for a bit afterwards. Harper makes soft cooing noises as she settles down.

I find the Nathair men outside. They are sharpening their knives in the sun.

“Harper says you may have some ideas about our mage problem?” They look startled. Like I snuck up on them, though I doubt anything could.

“Hah. Yes sir. Yes.” Starts the more talkative one. Ertao, I think. “Our clan leader is very knowledgeable. She may be able to help in this.”

His speech was heavy on the esses, but understandable. “How far would we have to travel?”

The two men share a glance. I’d almost say they were embarrassed or nervous. “Not far.” Erato replies. “I can lead you there this afternoon.”

I nod. “I am willing to hear what she has to say.”

Kara wasn’t happy that I was wandering off when I told her. I agreed to take half a dozen goblins with me. Then our little group headed off with Erato leading the way.

The snake clan wasn’t far at all. Suspiciously just a couple hours on our back trail.

“They’ve been following us?” I ask the Nathair man.

He nods. “My clan leader. She wanted to size you up. She may have a job for you.”

There are nine Nathair who stand as we approach. Nearly half are women. The tallest of the snakes steps toward me. “Captain Nicholas. It is truly good to meet you. I am Miashasha.” She leans in to take my hand. Licking the back. Then she is surprised when I do the same to her. She gives me what seems to be a smile.

She is skinny. With four arms and dark green skin. Her face, like all the Nathair, is a bit too bestial for me to find attractive. She has a pair of little bumps for tits. Maybe B-cups. All the snake women are small chested and skinny.

“I understand you may have a job for us?” I offer. We sit near their fire as she sizes me up.

“I do. Though we can discuss that in time. You have an offer for me?” Her esses are much less pronounced than her brother. Where he seemed like a smooth killing machine, she feels like a refined leader.

“Yes. I need to be able to kill mages without losing most of my men.”

She nods in thought. “There is a weapon. One crafted to kill a spell caster. A sword that would slice right through their spell shield.” One of the other women offers me a cup of hot tea. “Mages don’t like these weapons. They are far too dangerous to keep around. But far too powerful to destroy.”

I sip the tea. Bitter with a hint of cinnamon. “That sounds like what I need.”

“One weapon will not win the day if you have more than one mage to kill.” She adds. I nod. She probably knows better than me. “You will aid my sister Arizaza.” The clan leader motions to one of the other women. “She is a young shaman and needs help binding powerful spirits. With those she would be of great benefit to you.” She leans in close. “We all would.”

“You…want to join me?” I raise an eyebrow at the hairless Nathair woman.

“You are not yet strong enough to help in my quest. With us in your group, perhaps someday you will be.”

In under an hour they were packed and we were heading back to the village. Back to my people.

————-

Mitzi watched the orgy from a nearby bush. The human’s troupe made sex every night. A respectable distance from the village. Though occasionally a villager would venture close.

The little fairy was drawn each time like a moth to the flame. Stripping and caressing herself in the shadows. Her little fingers rubbing and squeezing her breasts and petting her cunny. Flicking her sensitive clit.

Tonight she couldn’t take her eyes off the human Captain. His name was Nicholas. He didn’t usually fuck during the orgies, preferring his room in the wooden building.

Now she watched as he plowed the pink bunny girl. He had her on all fours. Her long pink ears clutched in his hand as he fucked her from behind.

Mitzi was on all fours too. One hand grasping a branch for balance. The other rubbing desperately between her thighs. She had two wet fingers deep in her twat. Thrusting as she imagined herself in the bunny woman’s place.

Past the Captain there were other couples and groups fucking. Including the blonde woman that Mitzi had come to understand was the Captain’s mate.

The human woman was bouncing up and down on one of the big, blue, men’s laps. Her big tits jiggling. Her arms were around his thick neck as she fucked the happy lizard.

One of the lizard’s brothers steps up behind the blonde woman, stroking his big blue dick. He nods to the first, who leans back.

The second big man spits on his hand, slathering it on his cock. Then he kneels down and rubs the tip against the woman’s tight derrière.

Rebecca groans in pain and pleasure as the Chokwa man’s dick pushes slowly up her tight ass. Her eyes clench and her toes curl from the sensation.

When he is fully inside her he reaches around and squeezes her big tits roughly. The two lizard men fuck the human. Pinned helplessly between them. Her wonderful breasts groped and slapped and pinched.

Instead of screaming or begging, the blonde seems to love every second of it. Even the pain.

Mitzi tentatively pinches her own nipple. Then harder and harder. The silver fairy gasps as a strong orgasm shakes her there in the bushes.

The sounds of sex filling the night nearby.

—————

We are escorting Arizaza to a burnt forest a couple days travel away. There was only myself, the snake woman, one of the big Chokwa, Natia and Aki, as well as four goblin soldiers.

The rest of the snake people would stay behind with the rest of the troupe. I suspect this is a test of sorts, both for myself and the young snake woman. Who I had discovered was not that young.

“Of course.” She explained to me. Her sibilants just a little worse than her taller sister. “We were all born within days of each other. Nathair are born in clutches of eggs and only recognize those as family ties. We care little for the concept of mother or father.”

“Huh. Hard to imagine.” I offer.

She just shrugged. Which did interesting things to her cleavage. Arizaza was shorter than her sister, but more endowed. At least C-cups. Still skinny though. Her skin was a light green with red crescents making interesting patterns.

“So you need to trap a spirit?” I ask.

“Coax a spirit. First I need a fetish, to bind it to. Some powerful object that connects to one of the elements.”

“That’s why the burnt forest?” I nod.

“Correct. There should be something powerful there. But it is likely to be guarded. My sister didn’t want to waste any of our clutch fighting to get it.” Her face looks intent, serious. If I am any judge.

That evening the snake woman tried to ignore us as we began our heavy petting after dinner. The boys with Aklatan. Me with Amanatia. I stroke her long red hair as she strokes my crotch.

We grin at each other as we crawl into my tent. Shedding our clothes as we go. I grab her long hair and push her mint-green face to my crotch. I moan as she sucks on my hard cock. Her tongue lovingly caresses my fuck stick.

I lean forward and give her cute derrière a few slaps. I grin, listening to the cute whines from the goblin princess.

Gasping, Natia crawls away from me. She stops to look back. Wiggling her ass and grinning. In seconds I am on top of her. Thrusting into the moaning goblin girl so small beneath me. I reach around to grab her big dangling breasts.

When we finish we lie together, naked. Grinning as we listen to the boys still fucking Aki.

The burnt forest was about what I expected. Blackened stumps, fallen trees, and ash.

Here and there we could see little plumes of smoke or tiny smoldering fires.

“How long ago was the fire?” I ask.

“A few years.” Arizaza answers, shrugging. “The little fires are from elementals. They do not wish to relinquish their hold on this place.”

“Great.” I smirk. “Do you know where we need to go?”

She points to what I assume is the center of the smoky woods.

There is a low rumbling as we approach. Some big beast rises. Like half a dozen blackened trees bundled together and moving. It stands ten feet tall with burning coals for eyes. Smoke rising from glowing cracks in its bark.

“We must defeat it. I need it’s heart.” The Nathair woman orders.

I draw my sword and advance. Crossbow bolts already thunking into the monster’s wooden flesh.

With a roar like a furnace it punches the ground as I leap away, slashing wildly. Two of the boys poke it with spears, trying to draw its attention. The big Chokwa man beating at it with his club.

When the thing turns to them I slash at the backs of its legs. Opening big wounds, smoldering coals spilling out.

The elemental bellows in anger. Swinging around. It’s fist hits me like a runaway train. I land on my stomach seeing stars. I can faintly hear, ‘Boss! Boss! Move!”

I roll in time to avoid being stomped. Right into the thing’s leg. Burning coals spilling onto my chest.

I panic. Rolling around and trying to brush the coals off. The beast continues to kick and punch at me. The boys doing their best to ruin its aim. The big lizard man takes a punch to his head and stumbles away in a daze.

I see my sword. Grabbing it, I roll to my feet. With a wild swing I cleave open the front of the monsters legs as well.

Now it moves more erratic as it comes after me. Clumsy. Even as I dodge, it screams. Natia putting one of its eyes out with her crossbow.

“Did you see that!” She cries excitedly. I grin and nod at her.

The Nathair girl is throwing stones at the monster’s head. She looks disappointed when they seem to have no effect.

I run my sword through its belly. Wrenching side to side. Cracking open the beast’s chest. I jump away from the spill of coals and burning ash. My sword is bent, weakened by the elemental’s unnatural heat.

It’s not an issue now though. The creature desperately tries to shove its spilling coals back in its belly as it slumps to the ground. Then with a final moan it’s single eye goes out.

The snake woman reaches into the beast’s chest. Unfazed by the heat apparently. With a grin she pulls out a coal the size of a baseball. “This isss it!” Her hissing more pronounced in her excitement.

We retreat from the burnt woods and make camp. Arizaza sitting cross legged and meditating over the coal.

She stays that way for hours. Long after dinner. I wave off Natia who moves on to the big Chokwa man, rubbing her chin with an intrigued look.

The goblin princess clenches her eyes shut as she lowers herself on the big man’s cock. Arizaza finally stands up.

I hand her a plate of food that she acceptes gratefully. She sits next to me chewing and watching the goblin princesses get fucked.

“You are a randy bunch.” She comments.

“It helps keep the goblins happy.” I offer. “Get what you needed?”

“Oh yes!” She grins at me. “A powerful fire spirit.”

“Great, What’s next?”

“A water spirit.” She tells me. “I can only control two. Fire and water are good for combat.” She assures me.

“Two?” I ask.

“As a shaman grows in power they can control more. Plus some minor spirits. Sprites. For now I will only be able to control the two.”

She finishes the simple meal. “My sister told me I should try to bed you. She said it would help strengthen the bond with our people and yours. Or at least make it easier to control you.” She says this while looking at the ground between her feet.

“Do you even want to ‘bed me?” I ask.

“You are very brave. And probably handsome for a warm blood.” She looks nervously up at me. I give her a comforting smile. Then I lead her to my tent.

Her body trembles as I slowly pull off her shirt. All four of her arms in the air. Then she helps with her tight linen shift underneath. Her breath catches when I squeeze her full breasts. Surprisingly soft for skin that looks like it’s covered in scales.

“Have you never…been with a man?” I ask. She shakes her head no. Then yanks down her pants with her lower set of hands. Draping her upper hands around my neck.

“I am happy to have you as my first.” She hisses. Her speech getting harder to understand.

I pull my own clothes off and she seems fascinated with my erect dick.

“Have you ever seen one?”

“I…I understand the concept.” She looks at me boldly. “Lovemaking is a very private thing among my people. Anything below the waist is considered private.”

I guide her hands to my cock. “You can play with it if you like.”

She smiles as she lightly caresses and touches my hard dick with one pair of hands. The other rubbing the back of my neck. “You’re so soft.” She whispers.

“What did you think I would be?” I ask thumbs tweaking her hard nipples.

“Aren’t warm bloods usually bristly with all that hair?” She caresses my arm with one of her many hands. Amazed at how soft I was.

I lay her down on her back. Her hands seem to be everywhere as I rub my dick against her green pussy. Hairless just like Harper’s.

She groans as I slowly drive my cock into her tight snake hole. Her hands scratching at my back. My lips finding her stiff nipples.

Our bodies move together as we fuck. The green woman bites down hard on my shoulder with her wide mouth as her orgasm hits her. It hurts, but she doesn’t seem to have any teeth.

She snuggles next to me after I finish inside her. We lay together in the dark. The crackle of the fire and sound of goblins making love outside.

I’ve fucked two lizard women. I don’t think either one was cold blooded.

I can’t help wondering who my wife is sleeping with tonight. Thoughts of her and a gang of rough goblins on my mind as I drift off.

Our next stop was a small gorge probably forty feet down where three streams converged into a waterfall.

What we wanted was at the bottom. With ropes we scaled down. Arizaza having an easier time with her four arms.

We stand on the edge of the stream at the bottom. I held a spear in my hands. My sword was ruined. Hopefully i could get it repaired back in the village.

We advanced on the waterfall. Wary, but not sure what to expect.

One of my soldiers screams as he is pulled into the water by a tentacle. Then a mass of them rise up. Just a few feet from where the falls splash into the gorge.

“From hells heart I stab at thee!” Feeling a bit like Ahab I leap into the water. Plunging my spear at what seems to be the central mass.

The Chokwa grabs a few tendrils. Squeezing them to pulp in his meaty fists. As the girls fire their crossbows into the water.

From behind me there is a loud WHOOSH! A thick bolt of fire shooting past me. The tentacles struck by the flame flop in panic. A thick cloud of steam rising from the water.

So thick I can’t see.

“Watch where you’re shooting!” I shout as a crossbow bolt flys past me.

“I can’t!” Aki shouts back.

I stab again hitting something solid this time. Up to my waist in the water. It’s getting hard to stand. Something lurches out of the water, bellowing. A large dark shape in the steam. Definitely not an octopus. Or even a white whale.

I stab at the creature again and again.

Someone. I assume the Nathair Shaman throws red hot stones. Which seem to have more effect than my spear.

Then a round toothy mouth snaps at me from out of the shadow. I raise my spear to ward it off. Another burst of flame striking the creature. Right down it’s gullet. Burning away half my spear. I pat at my face to make sure I still have eyebrows.

The monster makes loud choking sounds as it slumps beneath the water.

Eventually the steam clears. The Nathair woman steps past me looking embarrassed. She steps under the waterfall. Not looking for the monster this time. She comes out with what seems to be a solid globe of water. Her clothes plastered to her shapely body.

“The heart of the fall.” She says. As if that answers everything.

We climb back out. Minus one goblin soldier. We never saw him after he was pulled into the water.

Quietly we make camp. The snake woman meditating over her water globe.

Arizaza looks pleased with herself when she finishes and sits next to me. Silently, we watch the two goblin princesses getting fucked for a bit.

Aki was naked, laying back on a log. Natia inverted on top of her. They were moaning and gasping as they licked each other’s pussy.

Two goblin boys were thrusting between the girls’ spread legs. Fucking them as they pleasured each other. Another soldier waiter patiently for his turn. Squeezing Amanatia’s cute rear. Pushing a finger in and out of her tight ass.

Arizaza suddenly pulls her shirt off. Then shimmies out of her pants and underclothes. There in front of the whole group. She smiles as she straddles my lap. “Thank you for all your help.” She hisses at me, fumbling at my pants.

Soon she is bouncing on my lap. Hissing in pleasure as we fuck. My hands squeezing her jiggly snake tits.

We had been gone just over a week when we return to Oxfront village. Everyone seems happy to see us. The irrigation system was nearly done.

The blacksmith was happy to repair my sword. Though he explained he was no weapon smith. I found his shop crowded with goblins who were off duty. Apparently he had been giving lessons.

I couldn’t help grinning when I found my wife.

Rebecca was being led around the village at the end of a leash. Held by Karagoth, as she did her rounds.

The blonde wore only black stockings with pink bows. A pink silk thong. A pink sheer top, cropped and doing nothing to hide her big jiggling tits. A pink bow in her hair, and finally a pink dog collar. I would later learn that it had ‘Orc’s Whore’ engraved on it.

Apparently my wife and my partner have been playing some naughty games.

While Rebecca got quite a few lusty looks from villagers, they didn’t seem surprised to see her like this.

In the evening we sit around a campfire outside the village. My wife on her knees at Kara’s feet. Cali wiggling naked on my lap, while her twin snuggled up next to me. Occasionally leaning in and kissing each other.

There were a handful of visitors from the village as well. Three sets of what I assume are married couples. Excited to watch the erotic show.

I pinch one of Trisha’s nipples. Grinning at her excited squeal. Her mother is led out to one of the blankets. Three goblins surrounding her plump body as she lays down.

Soon the older woman is moaning as she takes goblin dick between her meaty thighs.

Also in the orgy tonight were both of the bunny girls, three of the goblin princesses, and one of the new snake women. I didn’t know her name, but was surprised to see her, given what Arizaza had told me about their society.

Another attempt from their leader to integrate our two groups?

Speaking of which, Miashasha and the shaman are both here. Sitting close together to watch the show. As were a couple of the Nathair men.

Rebecca has her face buried between Kara’s thighs. The beautiful Orc warrior growling her pleasure. One hand on my wife’s head, her other squeezing her own exposed breast.

Calli pulls out my dick. Before she can slide it into her ready love hole I grab her wrists. She gives me a cute, petulant look. “I need it daddy.” She moans. Rubbing her teen pussy against my hard shaft. She bites her lower lip. “I need your big cock in me.”

I grab her ass, lifting her up. Then drop her, impaling the teen on my dick. The excited girl rides my lap as her sister leans in to kiss me.

Karagoth grins at me, then motions a goblin soldier over. He is naked except for the leather belt in his hand. His dick bobbing up and down in excitement as he stands behind my kneeling wife.

“Ass up, slave.” Kara orders in her gruff voice.

Rebecca obediently gets to all fours. Her face still pressed against the Orc’s wet twat. Her hands grabbing green thighs.

My wife wiggles her nearly bare round ass. Then the goblin whips it. Becca groans into Karagoth’s cunt at each of a dozen strikes turning her ass red.

Then the goblin pulls my wife’s thong down. Positioning the dark green tip of his dick against her soft peach.

Rebecca pushes back against him as she moans in pleasure. Taking his inhuman dick deep in her whore’s pussy.

Later in the night the twin teens snuggle me. Naked and spent in my bed. While my wife is down the quiet inn’s hallway sleeping with her mistress.

“I like being Kara’s slave.” Rebecca tells me. We are sitting in the common room of the inn, having lunch. She looks wonderfully slutty in a tight fitting halter top and linen shorts. She was obviously loving her new sex kitten role. Able to be as publicly slutty as she wants. “You have so much on your plate, even in the sex department.”

“You know I’d drop all that for you.” I insist.

She smiles warmly. “I know, and I love you for it. Here we can be who we were truly meant to be. You get to be a harem master, and I get to be your loving slave.” She pulls her top up, letting her big tits flop out. “Plus I get to be as perverted and filthy as I have always dreamed.”

“I love you.” We lean in and kiss for a long while.

After we break apart, smiling at each other, a young sheep girl walks up to us. Actually her people are called Caora, I have been told.

She is cute with milky white fuzz all over. I noticed the Caora tend to be a bit fuzzier than the other anthropomorphic races. Instead of hair she had a sort of mane. Like an afro of snowy wool around her head. She had big tits under her plain shirt. Probably double-D’s. Plus a fluffy white tail.

“Sir.” She started nervously. Her hands clasped behind her back. “M…my name’s Bailey. I…I offered to be one of your slaves. For…um, for five years. Right?”

“That’s correct. You are a very lovely young woman.” Her sheep ears twitch at the compliment. “You do understand what is being asked though. Not just cooking and cleaning.”

“S…sex. Right?” She looks so timid, so vulnerable. “Like you do at your campfire?”

“That’s right. We can go upstairs right now if you are really interested in joining.” I offer. The Caora girl nods and let’s me take her hand. I lead her to my room.

Her slim body trembles as I help pull off her shirt. Her fuzz covered skin like a knit cap under my fingers. Soft and pleasant. She gasps when I gently grasp her big breasts. Also covered with fuzz, except for her pink areola and nipples.

“Have you ever been touched by a man?” I ask.

She nods tentatively. “At sheering time.”

“Oh? Tell me about that.” I order. Something in her voice excites me. She seems so timid. So vulnerable. She presses the button on a man that makes him want to both protect and defile a young woman.

That feeling is often especially strong in me.

“Sheering is supposed to be intimate. Something shared with a loved one. Someone you trust.” I nibble at her neck and slide my hands into the back of her pants. Squeezing her soft ass.

“Something sexual?”

“It can be.” Her breathing comes faster. “If done with a mate.” I pull her pants down. Kissing her fuzzy tummy as I kneel.

“That’s…mmm…that’s how it normally is in Caora villages.” She was definitely responding to my attentions. “But in other places, here, it’s a public event. It’s humiliating and…and degrading.” My face presses into her crotch. Also fuzzy. My tongue lightly licks her pussy lips. Her hands in my hair to steady herself.

“They strip you in front of everyone. Grabbing you and forcing you into whatever positions they want so their sheers can do their work. Stripping you even further before the crowd.”

She doesn’t sound frightened or angry about it. Now she sounds excited.

“My father said they do it to make sure we know our place. Just like the Vacca.” She meant the cow people. I had heard the women were milked nearly every day, but hadn’t gone out to see it yet. I will remember to do so. “They make sure all the docile races know their place.”

Bailey’s thighs tremble as she has a small orgasm. I let her ride that out, licking up her sweet juices. Then I stand. She looks up at me as I place my fingers on her cheek.

“I wouldn’t want you to do anything you weren’t willing to do. But I am a deviant. I’d love to see that done to you.” I tell her.

She nods placing her fingers on mine. “You are my master and I am your docile sheep.”

I practically tear my pants off. My erection is as hard as it’s ever been.

I push Bailey down on the bed and climb on top of her. Spreading her legs apart and just shoving my dick into her wet hairy cunt.

The sheep girl cries out in ecstasy as I fuck her. I grab her wrists and pin them above her head. Leaning in to bite her nipples.

I feel her pussy throb around my cock. Milking it as she cums. Harder and longer than before.

When she comes down she looks at me with her big ewe eyes. “I…I’m just obedient livestock. Y…your tame sheep to use and abuse?” Her bosom heaves along with her words.

She whines a little when I pull out. Then I flip her over. Forcing her to her hands and knees. Grinning as I slap her cute ass a few times.

“Baa for me, sheep.” I order. Grabbing a bunch of her hair and painfully forcing her head up.”

“Baaa! Baaa!” She bleats as I thrust back into her. I grab her fluffy tail as I pound her twat.

My dick explodes deep inside the girl. Filling her with my human seed. I pump hard, making sure she takes every last drop.

Then I collapse on the young Caora girl. Her soft panting body beneath me. My limp cock slowly slipping out of her sloppy twat.

“Th…that was amazing.” She moans.

“It was pretty great for me too.” I tell her. Soon I roll over and pull her close for a snuggle. Her heavenly, soft body pressed against mine.

“I thought most races don’t like to be called by the…uh animal they come from?” I ask.

“What? Sheep? Oh yes. It’s a nasty insult. And humiliating. And I loved it. I…I never imagined it could be like that.” She answers excitedly.

“Well, I like dominating my partners. Humiliating and abusing them. If they are willing.”

“She sits up on her elbow. “I think I will be very willing.”

I smile at that.

We were on the road. Most of my soldiers, including Miashasha, Arizaza, and four of the snake men.

The Nathair clan leader assured me that our destination was only three days away. Which is good. The mayor thinks the wizards would come soon for their tribute.

“What are you looking for.” I ask Karagoth. The Orc woman kept looking over her shoulder with a scowl.

“I fear someone may have tagged a sending on us.” She answers. I just shrug. “A spirit that will report our actions to its master. I keep seeing something small and silver flit through the trees.”

“That’s…not great. I had hoped one of our advantages would be surprise.”

I mull over what losing that would mean for our future plans. We had been setting up an ambush in the village. Our crossbows would play a major role. Now I had to rethink that.

That evening I brooded. Worried about our mission and my people.

Even the evening orgy did little to rouse my interest.

————

Mitzi was sad, yet horny. The human, Nicholas seemed down. She wished she could comfort him. Yet the sexual antics of his followers uncontrollably drove her lust, as it always did.

The little silver fairy moaned softly as she fingered herself. She had become quite adept at self pleasure.

As the goblin and the lizard men fucked the various girls down below Mitzi pulled out her pebble.

It was a smooth stone she had found in a stream, about the size of her head. She slathered it with berry juice, then held it between her thighs.

Feeling quite naughty, she rubbed her silver puss against the smooth stone. Feeling that delicious tingle.

She had learned a lot from watching the mercenaries.

After she has an orgasm she naps on the tree branch. Watching as the Captain’s wife leads him into his tent.

————-

Naked and beautiful, Rebecca sucked my cock as I lay back. She had promised to fuck my cares away.

And it was working.

My wife’s expert mouth and tongue did wonders for my attitude.

Finally she crawls up my body. Kissing and nipping as she goes. When she straddles my hips she rubs her soft pussy against my hard cock. Sitting up and running her hands through her curly, golden hair. Her giant breasts jiggling.

I reach up and grab her amazing orbs. Squeezing her ample flesh.

“Oh god, Nick! I need your cock!” She gasps. Leaning forward and inserting my fuck rod in her cunt. Gasping as she sits down.

She rides me slowly. Drawing out our lovemaking. My fingertips glide up and down her flanks making her shiver. From her hips up to her breasts and back down.

We fuck gently for a time. Then I can see the change as Rebecca’s lust takes her. She leans down and shivers as she whispers, “Ruin me.” in my ear.

I grab her by her blonde hair and slap the side of her face. Not hard, she just gasps in excitement anyway. Then I push her off me.

I grab my wife’s hips and force her to her hands and knees. Slapping her ass a few times as she wiggles it in the air.

She grunts as I plunge my dick back into her wet cunt. Pounding her hard and grabbing her hair again. I yank her head up, and she moans.

Reaching beneath her with my free hand I slap at her big dangling tits. I can tell by her breathing that her orgasm is close.

“You dirty whore.” I growl at her. “Just a goblin cum rag. You’re the village slut. Opening your legs for everyone.” Becca’s whole body shudders and she squeals as she cums.

Before her orgasm is finished I pull out and push her to her knees. When I press my dick to her lips, my wife sucks on my slimy cock. Her eyes are closed and her body still trembles.

As my own orgasm rises I pull away. I shoot stream after stream onto her beautiful face and tits. My lovely wife licking jizz from her lips.

“Mmm, That was amazing.” She says looking up at me.

After we clean up we lay together. My wife cooing as her body continues to shiver from time to time.

“I love you.” I whisper in her ear as she smiles sleepily.

There was a white door. In a small clearing in a small woods. The morning light hit it at an angle that nearly made it glow.

It wasn’t attached to anything beyond its stone doorstep.

“Is it trapped?” I asked Miashasha.

“Truly, I don’t know.” She answers.

I nod at Priyala. She is the only traditionally trained spell caster in our group.

The cat girl slowly approaches the door. Her big book of spell notes open. She stops twenty feet away. Mumbling to herself. Her fingertips glowing.

We wait nearly half an hour by my guess. Then my little kitten turns back to me with a smile on her lips. “Done. It’s safe to open.”

“Good girl.” I tell her as I we approach. “Any idea what to expect?”

“Traps and magical guardians.” She shrugs. Grinning at me when I pull her in for a kiss.

With a shrug I pull my repaired sword. “Let’s go.”

I open the door.

Instead of more woods on the other side there is…a room? Through the now open door. I step onto what turns out to be a landing.

The room was bright. Filled with landings and stairs of various sizes. Going this way and that. All made of white or grey stone. Marble I think.

It looks like that Escher painting. At first anyway. Then I realize that everything has a definite up and down orientation. We seem to be at the bottom.

“There.” Miashasha points up. “I think that would be it.” There was something glowing on a landing some seven or eight stories up.

“Let’s go!” I lead the charge up one of the staircases. When we get to the landing we find that somehow we have been split up. My troops are scattered across half a dozen stairs and landings on this level.

“Didn’t think it would be easy. Did’ja Boss?” Gort grins up at me. Loaded crossbow in one hand, short sword in his other.

I shake my head and charge up the next staircase.

The second landing is where we meet resistance.

Ghostly men in armor simply step out of the air to block our path. Gort fires his crossbow, and much to my surprise kills one of the guardians. I fully expected his shot to just pass through.

Ghostly or not they definitely seem solid to my sword as I start fighting. They don’t bleed, but they can definitely be injured.

We quickly clear our landing of the five defenders. Looking around I see my forces fighting on other landings. I can see more of the ghostly men waiting above.

We charge the next landing. Nearly half of the solders in my group being magically shunted to different places. I am starting to get worried. There are still three levels to go and we were getting stretched thin.

I could see Miashasha fighting alongside a group of goblins. She had a pair of wicked looking daggers in her lower hands and two curved swords in her other’s. They looked reminiscent of scimitars, flaring toward the tips.

I slay a pair of guardians. Then back up as I get pressed by a particularly tenacious opponent. Only to watch him get skewered by two goblin spears.

The next landing was only me and three of my boys. Even Gort was gone. I can’t see him from where I stood. I can see Kara. Cutting a guardian in half with her giant axe and a mighty Orc roar. She is a level below me, and I see no way to get to her.

We are outnumbered here. Two to one. For a moment things seem to be going our way. Then I’m pushed close to the edge. One of the goblins gets run through with a sword, and the other two are forced back the way we came.

I cut the hand off one of my assailants. Then I doge a swing at my face. I feel my breath catch as I stumble backwards into space. The horrible feeling of no step when you expect one.

I’m probably lucky. I only fall ten feet or so. Landing hard on my back. My sword skitters across the grey marble.

Two guardians seem to step out of nowhere. Raising their swords. I get ready to roll.

Suddenly a strange silver bird is flittering between their faces. Distracting them enough for me to kick one away.

As I scramble for my sword my world turns red with pain. The other guard stabs his sword through my leg. Pinning me to the ground.

I turn at the waist to see him draw a dagger.

Also to see two Nathair men leap a good twenty or thirty feet. Landing on my platform. Their swords flashing.

I turn when I feel something bump my hand. It’s my sword. The little…not bird. It’s a silver woman. With tiny wings. She smiles up at me. She had dragged my sword over.

“Uh…thank you?” I offer. Grabbing the hilt.

She settles on my shoulder. Around a foot tall and beautiful. The two snake men help me up. One wrapping my calf to stop the bleeding.

I have to lean on Ertao to walk, my leg is nearly useless.

“We’re winning?” I ask. My soldiers were scattered throughout the big room.

“I don’t think so.” The Nathair man says. Pointing at a guardian as it is slain. “I don’t think we are killing any of them.” He points where three seem to come out of nowhere.

He is right. It’s hard to notice in the thick of things. When one dies another just appears further up.

“This is bad.” I grumble. He just nods. Helping me up a flight of stairs.

The silver girl on my shoulder tugs on my ear. “That way.” She says pointing. Her voice like harp strings.

She was right. My spell casters seemed to have figured something out. Both lead groups that are able to stick together as they advance.

Priyala led nearly a score of followers. Kara and two of the big Chokwa men clearing the way.

Arizaza has nearly a dozen. She has summoned a creature reminiscent of the smoldering tree elemental that makes short work of the guardians.

We hobble after the Biladi woman’s group. Whatever she did seems to linger as we don’t get lost.

Grouped up the ghostly guardians quickly lose ground. Soon Erato helps me onto the last platform. Arizaza hands me the glowing crystal sword with a smile on her face.

“Thank you.” I smile back.

“We need to hurry out. Those things will never stop.” Karagoth growls. Obviously unsettled by all the sorcery.

“Make sure to grab our wounded on the way back down.” I order. The snake shaman kneeling before me.

Cool water flows from her hand to surround my injured calf. Soothing my wound.

Quickly I am able to walk again. My injury gone.

“Thank you.” We smile at each other again.

As a group we head back down. Fighting for every inch.

The crystal sword cost us three goblin lives. And a lot of wounds. Though between my goblin healing powers and Arizaza’s water, we had everyone up and about within a couple hours.

The guardians couldn’t or wouldn’t chase us past the door. Once we closed it we were safe.

We walk back to camp which had been made at the edge of the woods by those left behind.

Everyone seemed interested in the little silver woman.

She stood about a foot tall. Slim and beautiful, with soft shimmery wings. She wore leaves tied together as a skirt and top. She looked to have small breasts, and a round ass. Her hair was black as midnight. Long and straight. Past her knees. Her skin was a shimmery silver. Occasionally taking on the colors around her helping her to blend in.

“You found a fairy!” Priyala gushes. “They’re so rare! She’s so cute!”

“She saved my life.” I announce. “What’s your name, little one?”

“Mitzi.” She says in her musical voice, looking bashful at the attention.

“Well I thank you Mitzi. Is there any way I can repay you?” She nods excitedly at that.

“You can let me join you.” She announces with a smile.

“You want to join my mercenaries?” I ask. Mitzi nods happily. “Uh, you are a welcome member then.” I announce.

That evening Mitzi sat on my shoulder after we ate. She seemed to know what was about to happen and she kept glancing at me as people started to pair off or group up.

“I…I want to do that.” She told me. Pointing at the fucking couples. “With you.”

“I think your a little small.” I confess. She gives me a little pouty look. “Well, what would you like to do then?”

With a smile she sheds her leaves. Revealing a bald, silver pussy and budding B-cup tits. If anyone made bras in her size.

“Take off your clothes.” She told me, while she caresses her own breasts. Her excitement palpable.

I strip as I head into my tent. Mitzi flutters down to my hard cock as I lay down. She is a lot taller than my seven inches. And feels great planting small fairy kisses and licking my cock. She rubs her little buds against me and grinds her crotch against my cock.

She even tries penetration. Sitting on my tip and steadying herself with her wings. But hops off disappointed.

“Sorry we cant do that.” I tell her. “But you are making me feel good, and I bet I can return the favor.

I cup my hands together so she can sit comfortably. “Spread your legs.” I tell her. When she does I gently lick her crotch.

With our size difference there is no finesse. Just a giant tongue licking her pussy. She seems to enjoy it though. Grabbing my fingers for support and pressing her crotch against my slobbery licker.

Her wings flutter and Mitzi screams musically as she cums in my hands.

Afterward she lays naked on my chest and drifts to sleep. I take a little longer. Listening to my people fucking outside. Not finished myself, but not put out either.

When we return to the village an excited Bailey is waiting for me.

“You’re safe!” She gushes as she hugs me with her soft, furry arms.

“I’m glad to see you too.” I tell her.

“I have something for you.”

“Is it your ass?” I ask with a smile.

The sheep girl giggles. “That too. I have another willing slave. And I think she will be almost as submissive as me. Why don’t we meet in your room?” She suggests.

I nod, intrigued, and head that way.

Soon I answer a knock on the door.

“This is my friend Betsy.” The sheep girl introduces proudly.

Betsy is a cow girl. One of the Vacca. She is tall and brown, husky and curvy. She had a cow-like face and little white horns. She had a full head of dark brown hair with a matching tuft at the end of her tail. Her tits looked huge under her dress. Bigger than my wife’s, they strained the buttons up the front. She gives me a nervous smile.

“Come in. It’s great to meet you Betsy.” I usher the girls in. “So you want to be one of the girls to join my troupe?”

“Yes sir.” Her voice was deep and husky, and nice.

“She wants to be your submissive, livestock, whore. Just like me.” Bailey says proudly. The Vacca girl looks at her friend in shock. Then nods nervously at me.

Bailey swiftly pulls off her blouse. Her own big tits bouncing free. Then she grabs at the big girl’s dress. Opening buttons, starting at the top. “Tell our master how many different hands have milked your delicious tits.” The wooly girl orders.

“A few.” Betsy says, shrugging. Staring at me with her big cow eyes. The big girl’s plain linen bra is slowly revealed.

“I’m not so sure she is as eager to…uh…be my submissive livestock. Bailey” I place a gentle hand on the sheep’s shoulder. “And that’s ok. As long as she is willing to have sex with the group.”

Bailey turns to me. “She’s just nervous. Tell him.” The last bit was directed a bit desperately at her big friend.

Betsy pulls her bra off freeing her giant tits. Her front had a big white oval patch, that covered around half of her breasts. Then she climbs on the bed wiggling her wide ass at me. “Moooo.” She calls looking back over her shoulder with a grin.

I step forward and lift her long skirt. Her left asscheek has a palm sized white spot. That’s where I spank first. The cow girl hisses and moans as her ass wobbles to a couple dozen strikes.

I push her face down to the mattress. Then yank her head back up by her hair. “Are you a good docile, livestock?” I hiss in her ear.

“Uunh! Yes, master. Sooo good.” She moans back.

Bailey lays next to us, fully nude. One hand fingering her own twat. The other squeezing her tits.

When I start to pull off my pants Bailey slips down in front of me. She helps get my clothes off. Then she starts sucking on my hard cock.

“Mmm, spank her big ass some more.” The white Caora girl orders.

I spend a few minutes punishing the moaning cow’s derrière. Giving her a few slaps, then rubbing her wet twat for a moment. Then some more spanks. She licks the back of her hand, her face pressed to the bed.

When Bailey moves away I ram my iron hard fuck rod balls deep in one quick motion. The Vacca girl gasping horsely with pleasure as she cums.

As I fuck her I lean forward and slap the sides of her giant tits. Mashed against the bed in this position.

“Bailey, I want you to crawl around so she can lick your pussy.” An obviously excited look in the sheep’s face as she crawls back on the bed.

Betsy’s long slobbery tongue soon has the smaller girl moaning. Bailey pinches and pulls at her own pink nipples.

I grunt as I shoot my load in the cow’s cunt. I grab her tail and thrust hard to give her every last drop.

Spent I lay down. Watching as Bailey moves to lick her friend’s well pounded twat. Betsy gives me a smile as she pulls her dress the rest of the way off. I help with her tail. Still stuck through its slit in the back.

I’m starting to think there has been something deeper than friendship between these two. Now may be the first time they have had a chance to express it.

I can feel my lust slowly rising.

It was time to kill the mages.

We had finished the irrigation system. It seemed to work adequately. The villagers understood enough that they would be able to make basic repairs.

Then we set up an ambush along the road the wizards would be traveling through. It was among a small group of trees. A peaceful looking area.

It would be our killing field.

All we had left to do was wait.

Karagoth barges into my room. “They are coming.”

“Mmm! I’m cumming!” My wife calls back.

She leans back on the bed. Gripping the sheets. Her thighs starting to tremble. My face is buried in her crotch. My tongue deep in her soft peach.

She grabs my head as I start to pull away. “No! Don’t stop!” The blonde orders.

I can hear Kara chuckle behind me. “I can ask them to come back later. If you are busy.” She jokes.

Rebecca’s orgasm washes over her. I don’t have time to wait it out though. I stand and grab my clothes. As her fingers move to her juicy pussy.

I hop down the hall half naked pulling on my pants.

“Love you!” My wife calls from behind me.

We could see a pair of carriages coming. Two carts behind them. One with a big empty cage. There are a dozen guards. Dressed in black leather. As well as four dejected looking slaves.

When the carriages are between the trees we strike. Three of the guards dropping in the first seconds. Multiple crossbow bolts stuck into their falling bodies.

Suddenly goblins were everywhere. Fighting guards and lassoing horses. We didn’t want the carriages to attempt to flee.

Then the first wizard was stepping out. Fire in the palms of his hands. He looked seventy, and very angry. A Biladi man. A couple arrows bounce off his magic shield.

He hurls both gobs of fire, only to see them fizz out against Arizaza’s spray of water. Then I lose sight as I slip out of my bush behind one of the black carriages.

We had to act quick. We were relying heavily on the power of my new sword, and my skill with it. Kara was close behind me. As was Hanatal, the goblin princess who had lost an eye. She had insisted on coming. She carefully carried something bundled in cloth. Tending to it like a mother would her first newborn. Though much bigger than I would guess a goblin cub to be.

We move between the two carriages. People were screaming in pain. Something roared. We stayed clear of the horses. They had green glowing eyes.

There they are. Two of the wizards. The old man and a chubby cat woman. There should be five in all.

He grins at me as I advance. His whole right arm turning to flame. I can see the snake girl’s tree elemental over his shoulder, crushing a black clad guard.

The wizard lift his flaming arm. Then…

….then that’s it. My crystal sword barely slows as it pierces his shield. Then his paper thin flesh. He dies with a surprised look on his face, and a relieved one on mine.

I quickly pull my sword out. The female wizard is mumbling something. Kara’s axe flashes as it glances off her shield.

“Move! Down!” Hanatal orders, pulling the cloth off her contraption. The Orc rolls as the goblin lifts it to her shoulder. It’s a cylinder of iron and wood. It almost looks like…

WHOOSH!

Sparkling smoke fills the air. The goblin princess’s gun fires a hundred tiny pebbles. Probably not hard enough to kill a man.

Strong or not, each one is a separate strike against the caster’s shield.

The wizard woman’s face turns to horror as her magic shield sparks and sputters out. Then Kara’s axe thunks into the woman’s side.

I could hear other guns going off as Hanatal grins at me. Not with bangs but loud whooshes. The sparkle dust wasn’t quite the same as gunpowder, but it served its purpose.

The other wizards didn’t stand a chance. Our ambush had turned to a massacre.

We burn the bodies of the five wizards. As well as their guards. The horses made me nervous so we let them go.

My casters got to pick a few trinkets from the evil wizards belongings, and we gathered anything of value from the carriages.

Then we led the prisoners back to the village.

Everyone was overjoyed to see us. There was a big party and much revelry that night.

Mitzi is naked between my wife and I as we make love. We can still hear villagers celebrating outside the inn. Though it must be past midnight.

The silver fairy holds on tight to one of Becca’s large tits. Jiggling back and forth as I thrust into the moaning blonde. The tiny woman kissed and licks Rebecca’s hard nipple. Her fluttering wings occasionally tickling my chest.

I lift and separate Becca’s creamy legs. Grabbing her ankles I lift her ass about an inch off the bed. She grabs the sheets in her ecstasy. My cock hitting one of her favorite spots.

Mitzi climbs further up my wife. Reaching her lips, she gives Rebecca fairy kisses. Then she turns around and straddles the blonde’s mouth. Becca starts to lick the tiny girl’s pussy. Both women moaning their pleasure. Mitzi squeezes her own budding breasts as she watches me from my wife’s face.

Rebecca gives a whine when I pull out. Then an excited purr as I flip her over. Mitzi taking to the air to see what our next position is.

Becca gets to her hands and knees. She wiggles her round ass as she looks back over her shoulder. Brushing her golden curls out of the way.

“Fuck me daddy.” She begs. “Put this whore in her place.” She groans with pleasure when I slap her ass and stick my cock back into her wet cunt.

Then the silver girl flitters down. She lands on my wife’s sweet rear. Giving me a grin as she turns her own small round derrière toward me, and slides down on my cock. She holds on tight to Becca’s ass.

I have to slow down and be careful not to squish the small girl between us. My dick sliding between Mitzi’s thighs, rubbing her fairy pussy. Then entering Rebecca. I’m almost fucking them both from behind.

Rebecca gets loud as she cums. Her body trembling as my dick slowly thrusts inside her. Mitzi soon follows. Her voice musically calling out her pleasure.

Both girls grin when I finally pull out. Rebecca turns around and sucks on my slimy cock. I’m still erect, but getting real close. Mitzi flys behind her, moving to my wife’s wet twat.

I can tell by the way Rebecca slowly rolls her hips that the fairy must be doing her best to eat my wife out, or something.

I close my eyes and ride the bliss of my love’s lips around my dick. I run my hands through her long hair.

“I’m almost there.” I tell her.

Becca reaches back and grabs the fairy. Then slips to her knees on the floor before me. She sets Mitzi on her breast and leans back.

With a groan I stroke my dick. My balls clench. I spray both women with my jizz. The sticky fuck juice covering my wife’s tits and drenching the silver fairy.

Mitzi laughs her tinkling laugh as my cum rains on her. Delighted to have taken part in something so naughty.

Soon we clean both girls off. Becca with a towel. Mitzi in a warm bowl of water.

I definitely want to do naughty things to the miniature girl. I’m just not entirely sure what.

Then we are snuggling to sleep. My wife at my side. Mitzi laying naked on my chest.

I worry a little that I could crush her in the night, though she seems to be quite tough.

We have our eight village girls. Bailey and Betsy, of course. My sexy submissive whores. There were also three mouse girls, called Roden. Two more sheep girls, a light and dark grey.

There was also the mayor’s daughter. A bear. She was one of the prisoners who we rescued. A big woman, nearly seven feet tall and husky. She has big breasts and thick silky fur.

She was also missing her left arm near the elbow. As well as her right eye. In fact the right side of her face had some nasty scars.

She admitted that she couldn’t imagine staying in the village as she was.

“I would rather serve as a sex slave if it will help my village.” She had told me. Her one eye not quite meeting mine.

So I had accepted her as our eighth, and considered the village’s debt paid in full.

Now we will pack and prepare to set out in the morning. My goblins already refining their new ‘thunder busts.’ The name given to the guns they had crudely invented.

I couldn’t help worry about how they may impact the order of this strange world.

---

Now that I had fucked my God daughter – I needed to smooth things over.

As we lay there in the den on the rug propped up against the settee, drinking our tea – we had a good ole’ chin wag – a girls morning in. Bamber had loads of questions about me, her mother and Robin and our pact.

“Is it like a pack of she wolves?”

“No sweetheart not a P.A.C.K. and PACT – more like an understanding between like-minded women. We have all suffered the loss of sex for various reason and decided to join together to solve our mutual problems.”

“That sounds so cool. How many more members are you looking for?”

“We’re not evangelical – it’s not a recruiting agency. It’s just the three of us and the two husbands – John and your father. Richard is a bit of a stick in the mud so we felt it better to not even bring him into our circle. Robin doesn’t have a problem with that.”

“Am I part of the pact now?”

“I don’t know – we haven’t had any other thoughts on others joining. I talked to your mother just after you came over this morning and she wanted you to know about us – but I don’t think it will be possible. Isn’t it good enough to have sex with me and explore your inner woman?”

“Yes – Yes – I’m not saying that – it’s just …”

“You’re curious I know and we can see each other whenever you want.” I cupped her breast and gave her a long and penetrating kiss. I kissed her neck under the chin and traced my lips down her neck. I kissed the soft flesh of her breast and circled her nipple with my tongue making it moist. Then I took her nipple in my mouth and gently sucked until it was hard and protruding. “You have lovely breasts baby and your nipples are dark and exotic – such a contrast to your pale skin. I love sucking your nipples.” All the time Bamber was stroking my cock and squeezing my balls to bring out more fluid from the piss hole in the cock head – to lubricate the shaft. She was expecting another go. Instead I traced my lips down from her breasts along her stomach and abdomen. She let go of my cock and spread her legs. I slid between her legs and placed my mouth over her clit which was hard and waiting. She slid down flat on the rug and I pulled her legs further apart.

I continued kissing her legs and behind her knees. When I returned to her pussy she was wet and quivering. I dove my tongue into the folds of her pussy lips and pushed deeper into her womb. As I worked her clit she arched her back and let out a slight moan – she was climaxing and I could taste her fluid as it began to flow. I pushed her knees back exposing her pert little asshole. It was puckering and I ran my tongue all around her opening. Then I stuck my tongue in her hole and began to lick her out.

“Oh – God damn Ali – what are you doing?”

“Why I’m giving your asshole a rim job sweetie. Don’t you like it?”

“Oh My God – fucking too right I like it. I never …”

“There seems to be a lot you never …” Then I put my index finger in her asshole and my thumb in her pussy and massaged between the two holes applying a sqeezing pressure. My asshole is so sensitive and I knew she would enjoy it to. She began to shudder and had another orgasim. This one was longer and more intense. It gave me great pleasure to make my God daughter cum – she had been so frustrated with the lack of attention from Alex. Poor fellow he just wasn’t aware of a woman’s needs – only his own. My John had been that way for a long time. I think if more men paid closer attention to what women really need from sex there would be a lot less tension in the world.

When Bamber relaxed we got up and I led her to my home gym. “I’ll show you my steam room – let’s take a little steam and shower. As we sat on the wooden bench in the steam room we continued to kiss and play with each other’s breasts. When Bamber put her hand down to my pussy she found my cord.

“What’s this?”

“My Ben Wa balls sweetie. Pull the cord slowly.” She began pulling and the first stainless steel ball popped out of my pussy.

“Oh god – it’s big.” She continued to pull the cord and my second ball came out and she held them up. “What do these do for you?”

“They keep me aware of my pussy and as I sit I can contract my cervix and sometimes they will be positioned just right applying pressure on the inside of my clit and I cum. Nothing intense – but it’s nice to have a little pleasure through the day.”

“Damn it – I don’t know any fucking thing.”

“That’s why you’re here to learn. Now come on let’s shower and get dressed.” Afterwards I loaned her a linen skirt and t-shirt to wear home. An excuse to bring them back. Didn’t go too well with her combat boots – but there you are. I drove her to the train station and saw her off. Back home I called Jess.

“Well how did it go?”

“Bamber is no longer tense – confused – curious – but definitely not tense.”

“You little pervert – fucking my daughter. Well … I couldn’t think of anyone better. Thanks Ali. I’ll have to figure a way to tell Leigh – that won’t be easy.”

“Maybe when he’s got a cock up his ass would be a good time.” We had a good laugh – but I knew what she was saying. “Robin’s gonna be jealous when she finds out.”

“That’s alright I wouldn’t let that Amazon fuck my little girl – she would have torn her up. You know how she is when she gets going. So what are you doing this afternoon?”

---

Kyle struggles with his loses while Christy takes the first steps on her journey of redemption.

The Battered Lamp
by mypenname3000
Chapter Thirteen: The Despair of the Warrior
Copyright 2014

Note: Thanks to b0b for beta reading this!

Thursday, January 23rd – South Hill, WA

The memory of Fatima lying on the hospital bed wouldn’t leave Kyle’s mind when he reached Gym Class. So Kyle took comfort with Carla and Aaliyah behind the bleachers, burying his guilt and anger over everything that had happened in the warm, wet flesh of his wife and concubine, savoring the feel of their hot pussies wrapped around his cock. As his orgasm built, all the pain vanished and he was left with only bliss.

Then he came and all the hurt came rushing back.

He just wanted all his loves to be in his arms, safe and happy. He even wanted Christy, his skin itching to hold them. He needed Fatima to wake up, Christy to return, and Fumi to discover a way for them to be together.

Third period was English and Kyle half-expected to see his best friend, Britney, in her seat beside his, but she hadn’t come in today. He could really use someone to talk to about all this; Britney’s intellect was deep and her advice was always useful.

“Hello, Kyle,” purred Ms. Capello, her large breasts straining a tight, violet sweater. There was a twinkle in the teacher’s eye as she stared at him. Kyle had taken her as a concubine yesterday.

“Good morning, Ms. Capello,” he smiled, bountiful boobs distracting him from his problems, swelling his cock. She was his secret concubine. Kyle had already been in trouble for his sexual escapades with Principal Burke, and he was keen to keep their relationship beneath his radar.

A reckless lust throbbed in his pants.

A quick wish would take care of everything. Aaliyah. I wish that no one thinks it odd that I’m fucking Ms. Capello.

*You sure are horny today, my love,* He could sense her amusement. *You’re making me feel a little excited.*

Feel free to have fun, he sent back. It was only fair.

*Maybe I will. Have fun with your concubine!*

He walked to his teacher; her smile broadened and color spotted her tan cheeks. He reached up, and stroked her cheek, delighting in his concubine’s shudder. She flashed a look at his classmates streaming in. Her brown eyes were full of questioning concern. She hasn’t met Aaliyah yet. She doesn’t know I have a Djinn.

“It’ll be okay,” he told her, trailing his hand down her smooth neck to the neckline of her blouse. He pushed into her blouse, squeezing her warm, pliant breast.

She shuddered, licking her lips, the fear in her eyes, but she didn’t resist. “I’m ready to please you, Master,” she whispered. “Anytime, anywhere.”

Her hand reached out, squeezing his arching cock through his pants, her smile growing. He pushed into her bra, and found her hard nipple, pinching hard, enjoying the shivering gasp that escaped her lips.

His classmates were sitting down, giving the teacher expectant looks. None cared that he was fondling their teacher’s breasts, but were waiting for Ms. Capello to start class. He loved the audience watching him. He pulled his hand out of her blouse, and grabbed his teacher’s hips, moving her behind the desk. She was very pliant, flashing him pleased smiles. She was a very submissive woman, happy to be his.

“Start teaching,” he whispered in her ear, lifting up her skirt. No panties. He chuckled, stroking her plump, naked ass. “What a slut.” She squirmed back against him and let out a pleased purr.

“Class, turn to page 211,” she said, leaning over her desk. “We’ll be continuing our study on Beowulf.”

Kyle unzipped his pants, his cock prodding the cheeks of her ass. She wiggled back against him.

“Lexie,” Ms. Capello gasped as his cock slipped into her cunt. “Start reading from line 300.”

“Yes, Ms. Capello,” Lexie said, standing up. She was a new transfer student that started this week with curly, brunette hair and gray eyes. She fixed them on Kyle, and had a naughty smile. Kyle grinned back, reaching around and boldly squeezing his concubine’s large tits.

He watched Lexie’s breasts straining her fuzzy, mauve sweater as she read the poem. He jabbed his cock into his concubine’s pussy, lubing his shaft with her juices, before he jerked his cock out, smearing it up between her asscheeks, and drove it home into her ass.

“Oh,” Ms. Capella gasped.

“Are you okay?” Lexie asked.

“Just helping Mr. Unmei out. He’s in dire need of some alternative teaching,” his concubine answered, squeezing her ass on Kyle’s cock. “But he’s a very diligent student. Keep reading.”

“Yes, Ms. Capella.”

As Kyle thrust his cock over and over into the velvet warmth of his concubine’s ass, he couldn’t take his eyes off Lexie’s tits. Her aura was a deep crimson, a dominant personality, not willing to submit to Kyle’s desires. He could wish for her to be eager and willing to fuck, but she really wouldn’t be. It would be a trick, a deceit, and he wanted his women to be willing.

I do wish I could see her tits, he thought, squeezing his teacher’s, pretending they were Lexie’s round tits.

*Done!* Aaliyah’s voice rang in his head.

Before Kyle could countermand his accidental wish Lexie set her textbook on her desk and pulled her fuzzy sweater over her head, exposing her breasts straining a gray bra. Her hands reached behind her. Kyle knew he should rescind the wish, but he wanted to see them so bad, and it was hard to think clearly with his cock buried in his teacher’s ass.

Her bra came off, and then she shot Kyle a look, a frown playing on her lips as the undergarment slipped down her arms, exposing a lush pair of tits with hard, dusky nipples that seemed to be pointing right at them.

“That’s it,” he whispered, pumping faster. “Such a lovely pair of tits.”

*They are,* giggled Aaliyah. *What until you see the pair I’m looking at! Oh, and I took some liberties. No one will care that she’s baring all!*

Lexie kept reading, unconscious that her breasts were bare, quivering as she breathed. “You should fuck her, Master,” Ms. Capello whispered. “Make her yours.”

“She’s not a submissive,” Kyle grunted. “Not like you, my slutty, submissive teacher.”

“No,” she laughed, humping her ass back. “Umm, fuck me harder. I love it, Master!”

His strokes grew faster, pleasure building and building in the tip of his dick. His hands kneaded her tits, pinching her hard nipples through her clothing, resting his chin on her shoulder, and staring at those snowy mounds and their pink peaks. His breathing grew faster as his balls boiled.

“I’m going to flood your ass,” he grunted. “I bet you can’t wait!”

“I can’t Master! Please, flood my ass.”

“Fuck!” His thrust grew faster, his body tensing. “Fuck, fuck!” His cum erupted, three blasts spraying inside her ass.

“Oh, yes,” she moaned, shuddering in his arms. “Thank you, Master.”

He drove one last time into her ass, groaning as her ass milked the last few drops of his cum out of her ass. That wonderful, lethargic, post-orgasmic buzz filled him as he leaned against his concubine, lazily watching Lexie’s breasts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aaliyah found math to be the most boring class she had ever attended, and she wasn’t looking forward to her third day, particularly after spending the last day trapped in the magical circle as those horrid witches had tried to steal her power. It had all returned to her when the magic circle had been broken, but that still didn’t leave her feeling fully rested.

She dragged her feet as she walked through the busy halls, passing boisterous teenagers as they joked and talked as they, too, lingered in the halls before class. The bell would ring in a minute, and she didn’t want to get Kyle in any more trouble by being late.

*Aaliyah.* Kyle’s voice echoed in her head. *I wish that no one thinks it odd that I’m fucking Ms. Capello.*

Third period, and the third woman he had wanted to fool around with. You sure are horny today, my love, she sent back, chuckling to herself, an itch forming between her thighs. You’re making me feel a little excited.

*Feel free to have fun.*

There was that ebony-skinned beauty in her Math class—Teleisia. She had a very pink aura, easy to dominate, and ever since Fatima had made Kayleah and Ann her concubines, she had wondered what it would be like to have her own.

She would share with her husband, of course.

Maybe I will, she sent back. Have fun with your concubine! She concentrated, affecting the minds of everyone in the school, letting her husband have his fun. Then she used her power a second time. “Kyle did say I could have fun,” she smiled as she strode into class.

Teleisia didn’t seem surprised when Aaliyah sat on the edge of her desk, grinning down at the Black woman. Corey, her husband’s redheaded friend, smirked at her and gave her a wink. Am I that obvious?

“Finding another one for Kyle?” he grinned, sitting down at his own desk. His own concubine, Aleah, smirked as she sat on the desk on the other side of Corey, a choker tight about her throat proclaiming just who she was owned by.

“Hi, Aaliyah,” Teleisia smiled, ignoring Corey’s comments. Her dark features were so exotic, and her hair was gathered in rows and rows of tight braids that ran down her scalp. Her breasts were round, pressing against the blue, long-sleeved shirt she wore.

“How are you doing?”

“Fine.” The older girl nodded. Her dark eyes were as gentle as a gazelle. “How is your husband?”

“Kyle’s doing great,” Aaliyah lied—he was hurting inside, the guilt over losing three of his wives was eating away at him.

“It must be wild being married to a guy with all those girlfriends.”

“Concubines,” Aaliyah corrected. “It’s like being a very submissive wife. One that’s just so eager to please.”

Teleisia’s cheeks grew slightly darker and she licked her lips. Aaliyah reached out, stroking her face. She could be assertive if she needed to be. She was the daughter of a Sheikh after all, and the wife of a future Sultan.

“You have such beautiful skin,” Aaliyah purred.

“Thank you.” Her eyes were downcast, but something flashed inside them.

She took a deep breath, and channeled her husband. “You’re just a horny slut looking for someone strong to take you by the scruff of the neck and make you howl with pleasure.”

Teleisia froze, swallowed, and shivered.

She leaned in to the Black girl’s ear. “I want you to take off your shirt and bra. I want to see those beautiful tits of yours.”

“But we’re in—”

She reached, squeezing Teleisia’s breast through her shirt. “The only sounds I want to hear from your lips are cries of passion and ‘yes, Mistress’, okay?”

Silence.

She squeezed her tit harder, feeling her nipple through shirt and bra. “Understand?”

“Yes, Mistress.”

“Then take your shirt and bra off.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

Aaliyah’s pussy felt on fire, and she couldn’t wait for her new concubine’s tongue to put out her inferno. Teleisia ripped her shirt off, looking around fearfully. Only Corey was paying attention, and even he looked away as Mrs. Skinner began her lesson. Aaliyah wasn’t supposed to use her powers for herself, but she was free to interpret her Master’s orders as she saw fit.

Teleisia’s bra came off and Aaliyah licked her lips. In these modern times she might very well be classified as a lesbian, for she loved women. Of course, she loved her husband, and very much enjoyed their lovemaking, but she would always lust after other women. Teleisia’s breasts were round, her nipples as dark as her flesh, and they were perky, the nipples upswept.

I wonder if Kyle is having as much fun.

She peaked into her husband’s thoughts. *Lexie’s is so hot I wonder what her tits look like beneath that fuzzy sweater round and pink with hard nipples I could suck them while fucking her squeezing her tits I could wish to fuck her but that would be a deceit a trickery it wouldn’t be right I do wish I could see her tits*

Well, he had thought the W word. She sent out her will, touching Lexie’s mind. Done, she sent.

Aaliyah smiled, feeling her husband’s conflict. He wanted to rescind the wish, but he also wanted to see her tits. Lust won out. He concentrated on the tits so much, she could see them in his mind’s eye as clear as day. *Such a lovely pair of tits.*

They are, giggled Aaliyah. What until you see the pair I’m looking at! Oh, and I took some liberates. No one will care that she’s baring all!

Aaliyah reached out and fondled Teleisia’s breasts, savoring the firm feel, then bent her head down and swirled her pink tongue around the dark nub. Her concubine gasped and moaned, leaning back in her chair as she had pleasured her nipple. She kissed over to the other nipple, swirling about it, pressing her thighs together as her own pussy throbbed with need.

The Djinn kissed up to Teleisia’s ear, then whispered, “You’ll be my concubine, won’t you. You so want to be one. I can feel it.” She had been angry with Fatima when she claimed two concubines and she was beginning to see the appeal. Kyle treated her and his other wives as equals. It was this modern way. She needed to adapt.

She needed her own concubine.

“Yes,” she sighed. “Be my Mistress. I like to be told what to do. And you’re so beautiful.”

Aaliyah blushed, then cupped her concubine’s chin and captured her lips in a kiss, dismissing her clothes in the process. Teleisia’s hands reached out, hesitantly touch the Djinn’s smooth skin, sliding up to the cup her breasts. Aaliyah moaned into the kiss as her concubine’s hands found her aching nipples, stroking them.

“Have you ever pleasured a woman?” Aaliyah asked, breaking the kiss.

She shook her head. “I’ve never pleasured anyone.”

“Well, I’ll be your first woman, and Kyle will be your first man.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

“Get down on your knees and worship your Mistress. I’m going to be a Sultana one day.”

“A what?”

“A Queen.”

“I will pleasure you, your Majesty.”

Your Majesty. I like the ring of that.

Teleisia slipped to the floor, parting Aaliyah’s slim thighs, running her hands up to the Djinn’s shaved pussy. Aaliyah shuddered as soft fingers brushed her clit and petals. She leaned back on the desk’s top, her breasts arching forward, and watched as her concubine’s dark face, wide with awe, moved closer and closer to her aching pussy.

“Oh, yes!” Aaliyah moaned, ignored by her classmates as they learned about trigonometry. The Djinn conjured a few homunculi, gathering them out of the dust in the classroom, and set them to working on her math problems.

Such a worthless class.

“Keep eating me, concubine!” she moaned, humping her hips into her inexperienced lover’s mouth.

Teleisia ate her out with vigor, so wanting to impress the future monarch. Her dark eyes stared up at Aaliyah’s from between her thighs, desperate for Aaliyah’s approval. The Djinn reached down, cupping her dark cheek with her dusky fingers, stroking her cheekbone with her thumb.

“Oh, fuck! So wonderful! You’re going to make me cum!”

Her concubine moaned into her pussy, working her tongue faster through her slit, gathering the Djinn’s spicy flavor. Aaliyah loved it, her orgasm building like a liquid heat inside her, churned by her lover’s tongue. Her hips writhed, the stool wobbling beneath her, threatening to collapse. She didn’t care. She only cared about creaming this ebony-skinned beauty’s face.

“Oh, yes! You delightful slut! Oh, wow! I wish Kyle was here to see this!”

Her husband would take the slut from behind, and they would share her. Her fantasy sent her over the edge, her pussy clenching and heat roared through her, driving away everything but the delight her new concubine was giving her.

“Thank you, Kyle!” she gasped as her orgasm died down. Thank you for telling me to have fun. You’re the best husband in the world.

Teleisia looked up at her, her dark face drenched, and her eyes wide. “Did I please you, your Majesty?”

“Yes, you did,” Aaliyah smiled, bending down to cup her cheeks, and pulled her up for a deep kiss.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Zaritha kept glancing at Kyle throughout the rest of English. The Ifrit could not believe she had just stumbled upon the little Djinn’s master and husband. Her ploy of disguising herself as Lexie Lyndon was paying off.

And she was unnerved.

Aaliyah was far more powerful than she had thought. Royal blood definitely pumped through her veins. When Kyle had come in and began fucking Ms. Capello, Zaritha thought nothing unusual about such an act—Kyle was a great man who could have any woman he wanted. She hadn’t felt the Djinn’s power modifying her mind to accept the situation. It was only when she had bared her breasts in the middle of class did she realize she had been meddled with.

She would need to armor herself against the Djinn’s powers. Luckily, that wouldn’t be hard. Like all men who possessed a Djinn, Kyle was becoming more and more corrupted by her power, craving more and more sex. Now that she recognized what was happening, she could not believe she had missed the signs. He had multiple wives, including his own sister, and even more concubines.

The bell rang, and she hurried after Kyle as he ducked out of the classroom. “Kyle,” she called, and he stopped, turning, his eyes falling to her breasts once more hidden by her sweater.

She wanted to tear his eyes out for daring to stare at her so, but she could smell the odor of dusty magic about him. He possessed an artifact of great power. It would be unwise of her to attack him without further study and planning.

But she didn’t need to attack him to armor herself.

“I loved your reading in class, Lexie,” Kyle grinned. “Very stimulating.”

“Thank you,” she giggled, stepping up. “Do you always fuck the teacher?”

“Always. I can fuck anyone I want.”

“Even me.”

His grin slipped. “Only if you wanted me to. But yeah, I could fuck you right here in the hallway and no one would care.”

She took a step closer, only a few inches from him; his breath quickened and a flush crept across his face. “Prove it. Fuck me right here, right now.”

“All right.”

She was ready for the Djinn’s touch, and could just sense the little bitch’s power reworking her brain. It was perfectly acceptable for Kyle to fuck her in the hallway, and she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him. His cock was hard, rubbing against her crotch, igniting her fires. Once she had his seed, Aaliyah could never affect her again.

Kyle pressed her against the lockers, the metal rattling, as his tongue explored her mouth. She moaned, letting him fan her flames until she burned to feel his cock inside her. His hands shoved under her Cashmere sweater, sliding up her side, sending a shiver through her, and then he cupped her breast, and a moan escaped her lips.

“Fuck me,” she moaned, fire consuming her. “Stick your hard dick inside me and fill me with your seed! Douse my fires!”

“Fuck, yeah!” he grinned, his hands fumbling with his pants, pulling out his girth. He shoved her skirt up, his cock sliding up against her thigh, leaving a trail of precum as he pushed the tip against her cotton panties, stroking her slit.

“I need your cock!”

“Because you’re a little slut,” he grinned, stroking her pussy with his dick, pressing her panties into her slit as his humiliating words burned in her. “You’re a cock-hungry whore, aren’t you, Lexie?”

“Yes!” she gasped, her cunt on fire. His words only made her burn more fierce, and she couldn’t wait until she tasted her enemy’s cock. “My cunt’s hungry for your cock!”

She would make him pay for these words. But today, she needed him to fuck her.

He shoved her panties to the side and drove his dick into her, pumping fast. Her pussy felt like liquid passion, stirred up by his girth. She humped her hips against him, gasping and moaning. His lips found her neck, sucking, and she added a hickey to her illusion. He wanted to mark her, to let everyone know that she had spread her legs to the great Kyle Unmei.

“Fuck me harder, stud!” she moaned, her passion quickly building. Student’s streamed by, grinning as they saw Kyle fucking her.

“Damn, Kyle! Don’t you have enough pussy of your own?” Frankie laughed. “Or is she just another one of your concubines.”

“Nope, just some slut that couldn’t get my cock in her fast enough,” Kyle joked.

“Oh, fuck!” she groaned as her orgasm exploded through her. She felt so humiliated, and that made her ardor burst like molten gold through her.

“She just came!” Kyle gasped. “Her cunt’s going wild on my cock. The little slut.”

“Give her a big load of cum!” the guy laughed, then kept walking. “But remember to save a few girls for the rest of us!”

“Sure,” Kyle grinned, pumping faster, his fingers squeezing her nipple through her bra. His lips found he ear, and he hissed, “You ready for my cum, slut?”

“Yes!” she groaned. “Flood me!” Armor me against your Djinn!

He drove harder, panting and grunting. His fingers pinched hard and he drove his cock into her, and then his seed pumped into her, warm and hot, full of his energy. She drew it into her, burning the seed and spreading his essence through her, flooding her with more pleasure. He drove into her one last time, then, breathing hard, pulled out of her and zipped up.

“That was fun,” he grinned at her. “If you ever want to fuck, let me know.”

“Yeah,” she gasped, wiping her sweaty brow.

“Unless you want to be one of my concubines?” he grinned, stroking her face. “Be my little, submissive slave.”

“Fuck that,” she said. “I’m no one’s slave.” Not even to Rashid bin Al-Marid.

Kyle walked off with a swagger, and then his wife stepped out. The Djinn. How had she missed this? Now that she was armored, she could start making other plans. Kyle reeked of an artifact. The Jann were said to possess four powerful weapons.

She would need to tread carefully until the proper moment to strike. She would need Mortal pawns. A smile crossed her lips. Principal Burke would be the perfect pawn to start with.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mount Shasta, California

Christy could hear the skittering sound the moment she stopped her car at the head of the trail. Despite driving almost straight through the night, she hadn’t lost Erinyes. Hecate’s daughter still hunted her down for breaking her oaths.

Iris appeared at the trail head, shimmering like a rainbow in the oily refection of a soap bubble, shaped like a maiden, beckoning her to follow. What she needed was here. On this Mountain was the key to her freedom from her oaths she had sworn to the dark goddess.

But it wouldn’t absolve the crime she had committed when she had betrayed Aaliyah to her coven. Kyle would never want her back. She had lost him. She had tried so hard to keep him he had squeezed out of her hand like a wet bar of soap.

That was life. She would have to find a way to move past Kyle.

Erinyes skittered, crawling just outside of her vision. Freeing herself was her main problem. She could worry about her future once she’s ensured that she had a future to experience. Christy climbed out of her car, jogging to Iris, her heart beating; the skittering grew louder.

“She so close,” Christy panted.

“But I am here,” Iris smiled, placing a gentle, rainbow hand upon her shoulder. “For a time, I can keep her vengeance at bay. But we must hurry to the cave.”

“Definitely,” she nodded, and jogged down the gravel trail.

The woods around were covered in patches of snow lingering in deep pockets. The wan sun was setting, and a greater chill settled in the mountain air. It would be cold tonight, and Christy was glad for her thick coat, her hands shoved into her pockets as the cold nibbled at her fingers.

*Iris will not save you from my claws, traitor.*

Christy gave a shriek, whirling around. The voice had sound right behind her, hissing with malice. The distortion of Erinyes was skirting the edge of the trail, rippling the air, and she could feel the hatred in Erinyes gaze, imaging the pain of Hecate’s daughter clawing her flesh.

“Please, no,” she whispered.

*No words shall sway me. No pity shall move me. I am my mother’s retribution, and no power shall dissuade me. Iris merely prolongs your suffering.*

How could she ever escape it. The thing had followed her across Washington, Oregon, and into California. Erinyes would follow her to the end of the earth, never giving up until it could rend her flesh. Why do I even try to escape? What life will I even have? Kyle hates me. I betrayed the man I love. I should just—

A gentle hand touched her shoulder. “Do not give in to despair. It is fouling your mind, Christy. Believe in my mother. Ishtar will see you protected.”

*She lies. Iris is as ephemeral as the rainbow, impossible to reach, impossible to trust, vanishing the moment you will need her most.*

Iris turned Christy around, her rainbow face, a beautiful maiden’s rippling with reds, blues, purples, greens, oranges, and yellows, her eyes pure white and full of caring trust. She cupped Christy’s cheeks, warmth and love flushing through her. “You can trust me, Christy.” Then the spirit leaned forward and placed a gentle kiss upon the scared girl’s lips.

The fear left her, driven away by the kind spirit’s touch. The hissing voice and skittering steps of Erinyes seemed banished by the purity of Ishtar’s daughter, and Christy’s heart beat with awakened desire. She sighed into the spirit’s kiss, her arms wrapping around her rainbow flesh, soft and warm as any girl Christy had embraced.

“Wow,” Christy panted when Iris pulled away. “You are a good kisser.”

The crimsons and pinks seemed stronger on Iris’s cheeks. “Thank you. It’s not far. I have driven Erinyes back, but the sooner we reach the sanctuary, the better.”

Christy nodded, and kept walking up the trail. “What is this sanctuary?”

“A place dedicated to Ishtar. A path can be opened that will lead to the Goddess’s bosom and there she will judge you and determine if you are worthy of being freed from Hecate.”

“And if I’m not?”

“You will be, Christy.”

Christy swallowed, and reached out, touching Iris’s shoulder. “And if I’m not?”

“Then you will have to face the consequences of your decisions.”

She flinched, a chill shivering through her, and her stomach twisted into sickening knots.

“But you will be,” Iris assured her. “I wouldn’t be helping you if I thought you weren’t worthy of my mother’s forgiveness.”

“So it’s a formality?”

“Well, no. But you’ll succeed. Trust me. I believe in you, Christy. You made a mistake, but your soul is full of love not hatred.”

“Thank you.” A tear ran down Christy’s cheek. She had felt so worthless since she betrayed Kyle. Maybe there was some hope for her.

It took another fifteen minutes of walking as twilight deepened to reach the mouth of the cave. The trail grew rougher and steeper, the footing more treacherous, but Iris led her safely there. The cave seemed to appear in the face of a lichen strewn cliff-face. Christy could have sworn there was no cave piercing the gray rock when she first glimpsed it, but now that she was up close, it was so obvious she was confused how she had missed it.

Iris stepped inside, a faint, nimbus of rainbowed light surrounding her, only visible in the near darkness of the cave. It was surprisingly warm in the cave, the walls dry and there was almost a sweet scent in the air. She inhaled lilac, and then the lingering nerves seemed to wash away.

The spirit stopped in the center, turning to face Christy, a smile on her scintillating face. “Can you feel my mother’s love?”

“Yeah,” Christy answered, a shy smile spreading on her lips. “It’s so relaxing here.”

“Now you need to open the path.”

“How?” She grasped her amber pendant. “Do I need to cast a spell.”

“You need to only bring ecstasy to me,” Iris smiled, cupping Christy’s cheeks. “Make me cum, and the path shall be revealed to Mother’s abode.”

Heat flushed through Christy, and she licked her lips. She dropped to her knees, the cave floor strangely soft beneath her skin. Her face landed in between Iris’s legs, a wonderful, intoxicating scent, at once sweet, spicy, tangy, and tart, all mixed together into one, glorious symphony of feminine scents. She had to taste her, to pleasure this spirit.

“Oh, Christy!” gasped the spirit as the teen’s lips tasted Iris’s pussy.

Ambrosia exploded in Christy’s mouth. Iris’s pussy was the most tasty she had ever experienced. She worked her tongue deep into the spirit’s hole, eager to gather more and more of the wonderful musk. Delicate fingers gripped Christy’s curly, brown hair, pressing her hungry lips deeper into Iris’s snatch.

“That’s it!” purred the spirit. “Oh, yes. Pleasure me, Christy! I’ve been looking forward to the feel of your lips! You have such a pretty mouth! Give me all your desire! Make me cum!”

Christy’s tongue flailed through the spirit’s juicy sex, her hands wrapping around and squeezing Iris’s firm ass, pulling her tight against her. Iris let out a low moan, her hips writhing, rubbing her pussy around Christy’s face, fucking her teen lover. Christy couldn’t wait to make this spirit cum, to give her all the pleasure she could.

Her lips found Iris’s clit, wrapping around the rainbow bud. Iris gasped; her hips spasmed. Christy suckled the hard nub like it was a nipple, suckling with a hungry intensity. Her fingers squeezed Iris’s ass, kneading her flesh.

“That’s it! Oh, yes! Such passion! I love it! Oh, Christy! My Christy! Thank you! Oh, yes!”

Rainbow light exploded around Christy.

Ambrosia flooded her lips.

Iris screamed the teen’s name as her body spasmed.

Christy’s skin tingled, the hairs standing up on her skin. Iris turned to mist in her arms, love flowing over her, warm and beautiful, washing her with every color of the rainbow. Panting, the teen opened her eyes. The cave was gone.

She stood on a path of rainbow bricks leading through a world of colors bleeding together, painting indistinct forms that could be trees towering around her. Everything wavered, like the trees were only the ideas of trees, as ephemeral as a painting, threatening to dissolve if Christy merely reached out and touched them.

The path lead over a small knoll, disappearing behind a hill of lavenders and oranges. Christy started walking.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

South Hill, Washington

Shannon pulled her modified SUV up at Britney’s house. Kyle gasped and moaned, cumming in Teleisia’s cunt. Aaliyah watched on, pleased that her husband was enjoying her new concubine. “What’s mine is yours, my love,” she had said at lunch, presenting the beautiful, Black girl to Kyle. “And she is mine now.”

And Kyle didn’t have a problem with that.

“Did I please you, your Majesty?” Teleisia asked as she climbed off his cock, her pink pussy leaking his white cum, staining her dark thighs.

“Yes, you did,” Kyle smiled.

The other concubines were in a pile of female flesh, writhing and moaning, kissing and nuzzling each other. Kyle put his cock away, gave Aaliyah a kiss, and climbed over the exciting mound of moaning woman. It sometimes amazed Kyle just how corrupt he had become. Before Aaliyah, he never even imagined such a decadent scene, and now it had become his life.

But what he really wanted was Aaliyah, Christy, Fumi, and Fatima. A sudden anger seized him. He wanted to lash out and hurt those that had taken them away. But they were already dead. He had killed Ms. Franklin, cut her down without any hesitation when he had thought she had killed his sister. Christy had left out of her own guilt and Fumi couldn’t be with him without killing him.

I didn’t love Christy enough. That’s why she betrayed us.

He wanted to get rid of these feelings. He only seemed to forget about them when he was buried inside a woman, his cock pumping into her mouth or pussy or ass, his balls churning, then spitting his seed into her. He couldn’t take this any more. He just wanted to be happy with the women he loved. He just wanted to stop hurting.

He knocked on Britney’s door. Franny, one of Britney’s mothers, answered the door. Is she the Rakshasa or the human mother? Kyle had learned last night that his best friend not only wasn’t human, wasn’t even truly a woman, but a hermaphrodite, with both a cock and cunt. That meant one of Britney’s mothers was also a Rakshasa, and had knocked up the other mother. Kyle had always thought Britney was adopted or was a test tube baby.

“Hi, Kyle,” she said, shifting nervously. “I don’t think this is a good time.”

A muffled scream came from upstairs and Franny winced. “So, um, can I ask you to leave.”

“Who is it?” purred Abigail, a tawny-haired beauty who moved with grace; Kyle instantly realized she was the Rakshasa. “Why hello, Kyle. Would you like to come in?”

“But…” Franny looked up.

“Britney serve’s Kyle,” Abigail answered. “She is sworn to protect him. I bet he knows just what’s going on up there.”

“Er, sort of,” Kyle admitted. “She’s taking care of Phillipa.”

“Her prize,” Abigail smiled, as proud as a lioness with a cub. “A perfect choice. Once our daughter has broken her, she will be so loyal to Britney.”

“It still doesn’t seem right,” Franny muttered.

Abigail caught her wife’s chin, and pulled her face. “We talked about this, and you will be perfectly obedient, right?”

“Yes, dear,” Franny flushed.

“That’s my prize,” laughed Abigail. “We had so much fun when I broke her in.”

A smile crossed Franny’s lips. “Yes, we did.”

Kyle swallowed. “Um, so can I go up there.”

“Of course, dear,” Abigail nodded.

Kyle trooped upstairs. He knew where Britney’s room was, he had been in there so many times before. He paused at the door, muffled moans and a squeaking bed could be heard, and a flush crept up his cheek. It sounded like they were fucking in there.

“You can come in, Kyle,” Britney shouted, her voice sounded a little more throaty than usual.

He opened the door and blinked. Phillipa was bound with many ropes crisscrossing her body, binding her limbs, wrapping around her breasts and squeezing them. Her wrists were tied behind her back, and her face was in the pillows, a ball-gag in her mouth. She was kneeling and Britney was fucking her from behind, the Rakshasa’s fleshy dick sliding in and out of Phillipa’s messy cunt.

“Hello,” Britney smiled, her perky breasts bouncing. They were rather nice. Kyle never realized how nice her figure was beneath all her clothes.

“Um, maybe I should wait until…”

“I am almost finished,” she panted. “My little prize has earned her reward, right?”

Phillipa nodded, moaning.

Kyle noticed her ass was a mass of red welts, and a crop lay carelessly strewn on the bed beside them. He never realized his best friend was some sort of S&M dominatrix. Flesh slapped in the musty room, and Kyle shifted, his own cock growing erect. There was something so wrong and so hot about watching a woman with a cock fucking another woman.

“Oh, yes!” Britney gasped. “So wonderful, my love! Let me feel you cum! Let me feel your naughty hole massage my cock!”

Phillipa let out a muffled moan, her body shaking and quivering. A large grin split Britney’s lips, and she fucked her harder and faster. Britney’s face, framed by her thick, brown hair, contorted as her own orgasm neared.

“Oh, yes!” she gasped. “That is it! Feel my love, my prize!”

She buried into Phillipa, grunting and mewling. She drew back and slid slowly all the way into her prize’s cunt, shuddering. She leaned on her slave’s back, breathing heavily, a broad smile on her face. Then she pulled out, sitting back on her bed, sweat beading her body. White cum leaked out of Phillipa’s well-fucked hole.

“What can I do for you, Kyle?” she asked.

Kyle sank down on her desk chair. “I don’t know what to do, Britney.”

“About what?”

“Everything. It’s all falling apart. All I can think about is Fatima lying on the hospital bed. It’s my fault, Britney. I shouldn’t have let her go.”

Britney grabbed a flannel robe, belting it around her, then walked over to him. She gave him a hug. He froze; his friend had never hugged him before. She was always such a reserved girl, placid as a calm lake and remote as the ocean’s depths.

“You did not make Fatima go. You could not have stopped her from going. She loves Aaliyah as much as you do. She wanted to go and save her.”

“But—”

“You could not have stopped her, Kyle.”

“I could have,” he protested.

She sighed. “Kyle, your sister is a firebrand, burning hot, flaring up the moment any fuel is tossed on her. She would not have stayed behind.”

“I’m stronger than her. I could have made her stay!”

Britney slapped him.

“What?”

“You are not that sort of person, Kyle,” she hissed. “You are a good man. You could never have used your strength against her. And if you had, she would have hated you for it.”

Kyle thought that was more than hypocritical. “But she’d be fine!”

“Kyle, was it wrong for you to go and risk your life?”

“No.”

“Why?”

“Because…”

“You are a man?”

“Well, no. I mean, it’s not because she was a woman, or anything.”

“Then why was it right for you to risk your life, and not for her?”

“Because I love her!” he snapped. “I should’ve protected her!”

“And she didn’t love you?”

“No, she loves me.”

“Then why could she not go and protect her loves?” Britney demanded. “She loved the both of you, Kyle. She had every right to go and protect her loves, just like you had every right to go protect Aaliyah. Do not cheapen her love or her decisions by blaming yourself.”

He flinched at her words.

“I know you grieve for your lost loves, Kyle,” she whispered. “But do not belittle Fatima’s love. It is just as special as your loves.”

“I miss her, Britney,” he said, tears running down his cheeks. “Oh, God, but I miss her. And Christy and Fumi.”

Britney’s arms went around him a second time, cradling him. “We’ll find a way to save Fatima. No spell is so strong that it cannot be broken. You have to have hope, Kyle. Hope that Fumi will find the answers to let you be together, hope that Christy will find the redemption she seeks and return to you, and hope that Fatima will find her way out the darkness she is lost in. If you give up and wallow in your emotions, than you have lost them truly.

“You never truly lose, Kyle, so long as you do not give up.”

He sobbed into her arms until he cried out all his tears. I will find a way to have all my loves together! he vowed as he walked downstairs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He stared at Tourmaline as she knelt naked before him, her back welted from her affections. She was no Celestite, but she was the best instrument he had for this task—he needed the Vicar and Shadow here. He would possess the Djinn, and that meant keeping Kyle weak until he was ready to maneuver against him.

“She will be at Mount Shasta,” he told Tourmaline. “See that she never returns here.”

“Yes, Master,” Tourmaline said. A smile crossed her tan face and her green eyes shone with hatred. “I’ll make the bitch pay for betraying my Coven.”

“I know you will. Now I have a PTA meeting. Get going.”

“Yes, Master.”

He put on the mask he showed to the world, the mild-mannered Principal of Rogers. Soon he wouldn’t have to wear it at all.

To be continued…

---

This story has No Penis/Vagina interaction, if that is a problem please move on. Rate and or Comment Please !

Senior Moments Ch.4

By Jax_Teller

Since I met Nikki and David, my life had changed on many levels. I was not just sexually more active, I had been a tool in a cougars’ adventures. It seemed as though I had awoke a sleeping Kink in Nikki. Together we were part of two threesomes in a month and were regularly having sex. David, Nikki’s son and I were friends and I was quiet interested in how he could be so happy with me being sexually active regularly with his mother.

I knew David was living vicariously though me. I never held anything back when he asked, but didn’t brag to him. I was very happy with my arrangement and didn’t want to literally screw it up. That being said I was frustrated for David that he wasn’t getting laid. I talked to him about the next time there was another woman over that I would try and hook him up.

Two weeks went by, Nikki and I were having regular interval sex, often with her fucking me with her strap on. Nikki told me that Jenny her younger sister was coming to stay through Christmas. She told me I was welcome to have Jenny if it came up. I looked forward to meeting Jenny and fucking her. David filled me in about Jenny, telling me that Jenny was a nudist, and when ever possible she would be naked. I thought about the temperatures and that it might not happen.

David told me he had seen her naked and that he would love to fuck her. I think David was ready to fuck a squirrel if it would hold still for it. When Jenny arrived, I was surprised at how much younger two years looked on Jenny. Nikki didn’t look old but Jenny looked much younger. David was very helpful getting her settled and making her comfortable. The first Night Jenny was there, I went home taking David with me after diner so Nikki and Jenny could catch up, and we could play video games.

David was apprehensive about not spending time with Jenny and possibly missing out on an opportunity to fuck her. When we got to my place David was ready to play games and I turned on the Big screen TV. I told him that there was something I wanted to watch first. David started to complain about not being around Jenny and not playing games, when he realized on the screen was an image of his living room. He said what the fuck, and I told him that I suspected Nikki and Jenny had been lovers and I wanted to see if given the opportunity they might indulge themselves.

David said dude, you are my fucking hero. We watched as they sat and chatted sipping wine. Their conversation eventually went to when they were seniors in high school. They reminisced about boys they’d dated and then Nikki said remember the cottage? I could tell by Nikki’s body language that she was getting turned on. I had no reference but figured something happened there because Jenny said oh yeah with a southern drawl to her voice that made my cock stir.

Jenny said that was when she first realized her propensity for being nude. Nikki said yeah they spent the whole week naked after their father got called away. They were 18 and 20 yrs old at the time and then they both giggled. I could tell by there body language that something sexual happened. David and I waited on the edge of our seats as they talked about how great the week was.

Then we struck gold as Jenny said she’s been with other women since but it was never as good as it had been with Nikki. Jenny moved closer to Nikki and told her how beautiful she was and is. Jenny told Nikki how the orgasm she’d had at Nikki’s mouth had never been bettered. They hugged and then Nikki asked her if she’d like to sleep with her tonight.

Jenny said you mean,and before she could finish, Nikki said have sex and then sleep together. Jenny siad but I thought you’d been getting more than your fill with that Jax boy. David gave me a look, and Nikki said his cock is wonderful, but he isn’t here right now. Jenny said then I am second to him? Nikki said no, if he were here we’d all three be having sex. They laughed and got up to go upstairs. David moaned loudly at missing the chance to watch them.

I flipped through the menu and brought up the camera feed from Nikki’s Cellphone. I noticed a few eeks ago that she likes to use in the cradle to play music and charge while she was in the bedroom. I installed an App on her phone that allowed me to access her phone at any time. Sure enough the camera was in the cradle facing the bed so she could see the display from bed. David just sat there and said dude you are wicked.

David said do you mind? As he grabbed at his dick in his pants making a jerking motion. I said no go right ahead. Nikki and Jenny undressed and got on the bed, Nikki taking the lead going for Jenny’s honey pot with fervor. David pulled his pants down and sat back stroking his cock. I adjusted myself, and kept watching as Nikki ate Jenny’s pussy and reached up almost mauling Jenny’s tits. I was surprised at how rough she was. In my fantasy they made tender passionate love, but this was raw powerful fucking.

I glanced over at David and he was pulling down on his balls with one hand while jacking his cock with the other hand. His cock was average in size but the way he was working it, his cock looked angry, the head purplish, and the veins standing out on the shaft. I looked back to the Tv and Nikki let go of Jenny’s right tit and stuffed two fingers in Jenny’s pussy,moving her mouth to Jenny’s clit.

Jenny rocked her hips thrusting her cunt into Nikki’s mouth and fingers. The moaning grew to a pitch that I am sure Eskimo sled dogs could hear. I almost turned the sound down, but noticed as I reached for the remote the sound of David slapping his cock up and down. He was so focused on the screen I decided not to ruin that for him by adjusting anything. David was obviously close to coming and from the sounds coming from the TV it sounded like Jenny was too.

Nikki was thrusting most of her hand in and out at rapid pace, rocking Jenny up as she thrust in and letting Jenny fall as she pulled back out. Then Jenny started to shake and growl loudly, and she grabbed the sheets pulling them from the bed. Nikki kept licking as Jenny squirted her lady juice all over Nikki’s face. The third squirt actually splashed right off Nikki’s nose and eyes and back onto Jenny’s belly.

I was so engrossed watching them it was a jolt when David yelled Jesus Christ. He pumped his cock furiously and splashed come on his tee shirt and onto his own face. He squirted at least half a dozen heavy thick globs of come and then a few more spurts of more watery clearer come. I looked back to the screen and Nikki and Jenny were snuggled up to each other kissing. I looked back to David and he said wow, dude, I never came that hard in my life. I said no shit really man? And we both laughed.

I told him to wait there and I got him a warm wet wash cloth and walked over to him. He looked and me as I hesitated to hand it to him, and he reached out. I said do you mind, if I do that? He said uhm what? I said here as I knelt down in front of him and I lifted his cock and wiped the come from his spent cock. I folded the come side in and wiped the come off his neck and face. He sat speechless as I cleaned him up, and then I told him to take his shirt off. He did as I told him and I threw it in the laundry basket with the wash cloth.

I came back in a minute with a tee shirt of mine that I knew he would like, that fit him. He had pulled his pants back up and took the shirt and put it on. David was quiet for few minutes and things seemed weird and I asked him if he minded me doing that for him. He answered quickly, no dude it was cool. I joked with him and said oh I thought the wash cloth was warm enough. We laughed as I turned the video game on and we worked as a team killing zombies.

During the night I fell asleep and woke up later to the sounds of the game. David was sleeping and I turned the TV and game off and went back to sleep. It was a few hours later when I stirred thinking I was dreaming of Nikki sucking my dick. It really felt good but different some how, so real. I remember thinking I hope I don’t wake up before I come, and that’s when I realized I was awake. It also occurred to me,that I was still on my couch and I opened my eyes to see David sucking my dick.

He seemed to just know how to suck it perfectly. I watched as he pumped my cock with his fist into his mouth. It almost seemed as though he was waving as he jerked because it wasn’t straight up and down but at an ark. I didn’t want him to stop but I had questions that left my mind as he started doing something I couldn’t identify, because it was so good feeling.

I said oh god I am going to come and David surprised me. He slid his mouth off my cock and jerked it faster twisting his fist on my cock. I felt my balls tighten and my knees jerk and David aimed my cock at his face and open mouth taking every drop of my load. David used his fingers to scoop the come from his forehead and cheeks to his mouth licking them clean.

David sat back on the other side of the couch and said can we shower before going home? I said sure, and then added together? He said well yeah. That was the day when I realized the power of orgasms, and that I didn’t care what the sex of the person was who was giving them to me. It was also one of the longest days of my life.

The End Ch. 4

---

An older business woman is slowly dommed by a younger bitch.

Becoming a Lesbian Slave

Summary: An older business woman is slowly dommed by a younger bitch.

Thanks to MAB7991 for his editing and story suggestions.

BECOMING A LESBIAN SLAVE

1. A trivial beginning

I couldn’t believe it had come to this…getting outside help. I had run this business for almost twenty years as the owner and main decision maker and we had been successful throughout our run. My small, but amazing staff ran like clockwork and I had not hired anyone new in over five years.

But since the recession hit, sales had plummeted and after many failed attempts of rebuilding my business I was desperate.

I own a bridal shop called White Wedding in downtown New York City and although a small shop in comparison to the massive corporate takeover of today’s society, it had always been quite successful. I believed in creating an experience for my customers so I hired only amazing people and treated them exceptionally well. We sold everything needed for the bride and her party: wedding dresses, bridesmaid dresses, veils, pantyhose and stockings (depending on the bride’s preference), matching shoes, garters and so forth. Many of my customers were referrals from previous satisfied brides or family members. We had opportunities to grow over the years, but I liked the family setting and avoided becoming a big corporate non-feeling identity like so many others had become.

The domino effect that would change my life and my business started like I suppose it always does with a casual conversation and no hint of what was to come.

I was chatting with my hosiery supplier on the phone when I asked, “Who did your restructuring last year?” My exclusive hosiery supplier had their own financial issues and I recalled Ariel telling me they had hired some big shot restructuring guru to assess every aspect of their business.

Ariel replied her tone changing slightly, “Amber Anderson.”

“Was she worth it?” I asked, thinking the name Amber Anderson sounded like a stripper at some sleazy strip-joint written all over it.

“Well, our profits have quadrupled and many celebrities are wearing our products now?” Ariel said.

“She got the celebrities?” I asked.

“She is a very powerful and cunning woman who does not take no for an answer,” Ariel explained.

That seemed like exactly the type of person I needed to turn around the steady decline in my profit margins, which had hit below the breakeven point for the past eight straight quarters, even after I had made various changes to get out of the slow decline. “Is she available?” I asked, seeing the potential to turn this sinking ship around.

“I don’t know, she left here a couple of months ago, but shows up every week or two. She was given ten percent of profits in the company as part of her contract,” Ariel revealed.

“Isn’t that a lot?” I asked, thinking that was a crazy amount.

“Well, I thought so at first, but based on our most recent numbers, I would say it was well worth it. We just had our best quarter in twenty years.”

“Wow,” she seems to be a miracle worker.”

“That she is,” Ariel replied, before adding, “But be warned she will drastically change how your store is run and she will want total control while she works with you.”

“That seems pretty extreme,” I said, hesitantly, having always been the soul decision maker.

“I suppose so, but she gets results,” Ariel said.

“So you would recommend her,” I asked.

“Wholeheartedly,” Ariel said.

“Well, desperate times call for desperate measures,” I joked and after getting the woman’s contact information I hung up the phone.

Did I need a restructuring person? I didn’t think so, but if she was available, it wouldn’t hurt to at least hear what she had to say.

…..

After contacting her, she sent me her references which were the most glowing references I had ever read. This woman had seemingly turned around several other financially troubled businesses in the past five years. But I have never put much stock in paper references and thus called each of her references, which, in a rarity in a still male dominated business world, were all women.

Each woman, they were all women ran business’s I realized, raved about this miracle worker who not only stopped the steady decline in sales, but turned their businesses into such successes that each quarter since Amber’s assistance had bested the quarter before. Although all three ladies praised her lavishly, I thought it odd that each referred to her as Ms. Amber and not Ms. Anderson which would have seemed like the logical way to address her.

Confident that the references checked out and desperate that if I didn’t do something soon I would lose the store I had spent years building, I decided to make the call.

She was on a holiday in Europe, but agreed to fly back a couple of days early to meet with me on Friday.

Content with my decision, even though asking for help was not a trait I was usually comfortable with, I continued on with my day to day responsibilities.

2. The Interview

It wasn’t an auspicious start. This production guru was four hours late, with no phone call. I had given up on her arriving when Sophia, my secretary, came into my office, which she didn’t usually do.

“Your 10 o’clock appointment is here, Cassandra,” Sophia announced her tone hinting a warning. All my employees called me by my first name, I felt it built friendships and trust and an equal playing field between employer and employee.

I looked at my clock, I sighed, it was 2:12.

I was just about to tell Sophia to make her wait when a young, blonde haired, woman, in a checkered mini-skirt, a white blouse with two buttons opened that allowed her ample cleavage to be the center of attention, sauntered into my office unannounced.

She sat down on the chair across from me sitting her briefcase beside the chair and opened with, “So your little store is in trouble.”

I was shocked by her abrupt opening and the fact that she didn’t look to be older than twenty, not to mention referring to my store as little. Her hair in a ponytail made her look like a college freshman and not the elite restructuring guru I was expecting.

She sighed as if reading my mind. “I am twenty-five and my age is irrelevant. What is important is analyzing how you allowed your business to fade into potential oblivion.”

“Excuse me?” I asked, insulted by her implication.

“That is why I am here is it not?” she asked, impatiently.

“Yes…no. You are here to help me rebrand my store after the economic downturn,” I countered, shifting the blame away from me and to the market crash.

“Excuses, excuses,” she responded with a roll of the eyes and a flippant wave of the hand. “The reality is your business is falling apart and I am here to fix it, yes or no?”

“Yes,” I admitted, slightly rattled by being treated so disrespectfully, especially by such a younger woman.

“And you need me to fix it?” the smug young blonde asked, surprising me again by planting her five-inch black heels on my desk, her legs encased in black pantyhose.

I was flabbergasted by the gall of this young woman, but attempted to hide my growing anger. “Yes, I guess,” I answered.

“You guess,” she mocked. “Either you need me or you don’t.”

I hated to admit it, disliking this cocky bitch and her pretentious and condescending attitude, but I was desperate, so I swallowed my pride. “Yes, I need you.”

“Good, and Ariel explained my terms?” she asked, blowing a bubble with the gum she so rudely had been chewing.

Part of me couldn’t believe I was willing to give my store’s fate and reputation over to this bitch, but again my fear of my store going bankrupt overruled my dislike for her. “Somewhat,” I answered, wanting to be able to set my own terms.

“Well listen closely,” she said, her tone implying she was speaking to a child, which pissed me off even more, “because these are non-negotiable.”

“Ok,” I replied, although I was very nervous over what I was saying ok too.

“Good, first I get ten percent of all profits, based on the assumption that your earnings improve under my leadership,” she explained, standing up and walking behind me.

I’d read books on the power of leadership and knew exactly what she was up to…positional power. Yet, hearing the number of ten percent seemed awfully high. I said, looking up from my still seated position and having to crane my neck to make eye contact which I knew was important in what was clearly becoming a pissing match, “Ten percent is a bit steep from my perspective.”

“Take it or leave it,” she responded, her tone implying she really didn’t care one way or another. “But keep in mind I only get paid if I am successful. If I fail and make your profits any worse than you already have, which is practically impossible, I don’t get paid. Therefore your earnings will go up even while paying me my reasonable fee.”

Although I hated her tone, hated her attitude and hated her implications that I was to blame, her explanation was tough to argue. All of a sudden, it was a win-win situation for her and me. If she was successful, my store would increase its profit margin even while paying her, much more than I pay my long-time employees, but would not hurt my bottom line. Alas, if she failed, I was back where I started from and I could enjoy tarnishing her name through my many powerful contacts. “Fair enough,” I agreed, happy with my internal rationale.

“Good, you are smarter than I initially took you for,” Amber said, her hand going to my shoulder.

It lingered there as I tried to understand the purpose of this move and tried not to snap at yet another insult thrown my way.

“Second, I have complete authority to make any changes I feel necessary to save this little store from the bankruptcy abyss it is currently spinning towards,” she revealed, squeezing my tight shoulders.

Was she really saying what I thought she was saying? She was making herself temporary CEO, not that my store was big enough to have a CEO, a store I had created and built for the past nineteen years. Not over my dead body I thought.

As I fumed over this absurd second condition, the younger woman assessed, “You seem tense, maybe you need to get away for a week. I know just the place for you to go and relax while I save your business.”

I stammered, “W-w-what?”

“Sophia get in here right now,” she demanded her tone impatient as if Sophia should have known she was about to be beckoned.

Sophia rushed in concerned that something was wrong, not being accustomed to being called in such a manner.

“Pretty quick, Sophia, you may be worth keeping,” Amber assessed, her version it seemed of flattery.

“Thank you, ma’am,” Sophia responded, being polite like she always was with all guests to the store.

“You are welcome,” Amber replied before asking, “could you please look up the number for Relaxation Sensation.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Sophia replied, while giving me a look of what the hell?

I just gave a slight nod that implied just do it, a very subtle facial expression I had used before, Sophia and I having our own facial language after all these years, which we both understood.

“And Sophia,” Amber added, Sophia stopping at the door, “You will refer to me as Ms. Amber, is that understood?”

Sophia again looked my way, but Amber interrupted. “Sophia from now on I am in charge, so you need not look to Cassie.”

“That would be Ms. Williams, or at the very least Cassandra,” I shot back, hating both her pretentious attitude and people’s willingness to shorten my name. If I wanted to be called Cassie I would say so, it is Cassandra.

“Whatever,” she waved me off trivially, not even looking my way as she instructed MY secretary to do her biding. “Get me that number, now!”

Sophia replied, avoiding eye contact with me this time, “Yes, Ms. Amber.”

“Good girl,” she replied, as if my secretary was a dog.

I was furious and had decided that she wasn’t worth it when she turned to me a smile on her face for the first time as she addressed me by my shortened first name. “You see, Cassie, the key to success has three pieces.”

“Oh this I am dying to hear,” I quipped, sarcastically.

“You really are a stubborn mule aren’t you, that should make this way more fun,” she said, her words clearly full of intent I couldn’t fathom.

“Please, speak to me with respect,” I replied, attempting to sound tough, although the power shift lost some in the please translation.

“I am,” she said, seemingly surprised by my accusation.

“It doesn’t feel that way,” I answered.

“Sorry,” she began her tone suddenly sounding sincere. “I can come off as brash, aggressive and well, let’s be honest here among friends, an utter bitch. I was called the ice bitch throughout high school, which I graduated at sixteen and even worse in college which I graduated at twenty, with full honors. The reality is I don’t lose…ever…and if that is perceived as me being a bitch, so be it.”

Suddenly I felt bad. She had been judged solely on the basis she is a very smart woman and extremely attractive. “I see your point. I too had been judged harshly because of my dedication to this store over having a man in my life.” I realized I was getting too personal something I did a good job of usually avoiding.

Her next words shocked me.

“Are you a dyke?” Amber asked, her social filter clearly not on.

“God, no,” I gasped and then joked, “I just don’t need some needy man around…love them and leave them I always say.”

“A good philosophy,” the younger woman replied, our original cold relationship seeming to warm.

Sophia returned and handed Amber a piece of paper.

“Can you get them on the line for me?” Amber asked, her tone though implied annoyance at what she clearly saw as implied when she made the earlier request.

“Sorry, Ms. Amber, I will get them on the line, ASAP,” Sophia replied, her facial expression showing her anxiety of again not being good enough.

“And hurry,” Amber added, even as Sophia was out the door.

“Could you please try treating my employees with more respect,” I requested, still annoyed at her abrupt attitude.

“People work harder when there is a clear line between employee and employer,” Amber explained.

“I run my business like we are all a family,” I explained proudly.

“And therein lies the problem,” Amber countered, as if it was obvious.

“Excuse me?” I asked.

“Family members who work for family members never work as hard as they would for non-family. It is not on purpose, but family takes advantage of family that is just how families work,” she explained.

“But none of them are actually family,” I explained.

“But you treat them as such,” Amber assessed. “Therefore their productivity will be less than if you treated them with a clear employer-employee relationship.”

“They are all very hard workers,” I argued. “The family piece enhances a sense of community and pride for their work.”

“How many weeks of vacation do your employees get?” she asked.

“Four,” I answered, proud of my generosity.

“Are you kidding me? You are losing weeks of productivity or you are wasting money galore on temps,” she accused, her facial expression like she had just seen a horrific murder live.

“Well, again I believe if you treat your employees right and make them feel like family, give them a sense of ownership, they will work to the best of their ability,” I explained my philosophy.

“How Karl Marx of you,” she sarcastically quipped, just as Sophia’s voice interrupted us on the intercom.

“Ms. Amber, Relaxation Sensation is on line two for you,” Sophia announced.

“Thank you Sophia,” Ms. Amber replied politely, like a normal, person would. Moving to my desk, she asked, again politely, “Do you mind if I use your phone?”

Using my usual courtesy for a guest, I stood up and allowed Amber to sit at my desk while she took the call.

As I stood, Amber plopped into my leather chair, flipped her heels off and put her feet up on my desk. I watched in stunned awe as she took over MY desk as if it was hers. She reached for the phone and said, “Hello, this is Amber Anderson.”

She giggled like a school girl. “I know it has been a while.”

Amber looked at me comfortable in MY chair, at MY desk and in MY office and waved her hand at me as if implying she wanted us to leave.

I stood my ground, flabbergasted at the implication that I was to leave MY own office.

Amber said to the person on the phone she was chatting to like an old lost friend, “Could you give me a minute, Betty?”

Looking up at me, her stocking-clad feet and long legs a bit of a distraction, she said politely, “Could you please give me just a few minutes of privacy?”

Her tone was so polite and unlike her demeanor most of this interview (funny this started as an interview didn’t it?), I suddenly felt obliged to give her the privacy. Without a word, I turned and left the room…left MY office…let someone else use MY desk.

In the reception area, Sophia was back at her desk. I looked down at the store through the glass window…not a customer in sight as my two employees, Camree and Tilley, chatted to each other. As much as I hated the idea of allowing a pragmatic woman like Amber to try to fix my store, I really didn’t have any other choice. Without a major influx of customers, I would be forced to close my business…and my store…White Wedding… would fade into the oblivion like so many other stores and businesses since the market crash…it seemed the big got bigger, the small got crushed. Determined to keep my shop alive, I sighed at the obvious reality that I needed this woman.

Staring at the empty store, Sophia asked, “Is she the one?”

“I don’t know,” I said, still staring at the abyss of my store. “Sadly, I don’t think we have any other options.”

“It’s ok,” Sophia said, her hand on my shoulder, “We will adapt. Remember, you researched her before inviting her. She is the best, even if she is a bit standoffish.”

“That’s a nice way to put it,” I smiled, turning to look at my secretary since we first opened. She was easily the sweetest, most compassionate woman I had ever met…as well as loyal.

She hugged me like she did when my father died, and when my fiancée dumped me for a younger version and suddenly everything felt right.

“Over the intercom, Amber’s voice crackled, “Sophia, could you please send in Ms. Williams.”

Rolling her eyes, she went to the machine and replied, “Yes, Ms. Amber.”

Turning to me, she asked, “Why Ms. Amber and not Ms. Anderson?”

“Beats me,” I shrugged. “But watch out, everything she does seems to have a purpose.”

“Agreed,” my chubby secretary nodded, but her facial expression hinted at fear.

I walked back into MY office, determined to regain control of this power play game Amber was playing. She was still in the same place as when I left…at MY desk, legs up and heels off. “Sit down, Cassandra,” she offered, pointing to my guest chair.

I was again fuming, although happy to see she was using my full name, but after having looked at my empty store yet again, in the middle of the day, I squelched that anger, my humility and sat on MY guest chair. The smile that crossed her face, as I sat on the chair she should have been in, was devious and only increased my fury.

“So good news,” she opened with.

“And what would that be?” I asked, desperately trying to contain my sarcasm and anger.

“I got you in,” she announced.

“In where?” I asked, sick of playing games already.

“To Relaxation Sensation, of course,” she replied, before adding, “although you don’t have much time, your flight leaves in four hours.”

“Flight? Where?” I asked, my head spinning at both her pretentious tone as well as the feeling of power slipping through my hands.

“Hawaii,” she said, “a weeklong trip. I even got you a first class flight.”

“I can’t go to Hawaii,” I replied, the suggestion ludicrous.

“You can and you will,” she said, her tone firm, as she stood up and slipped back into her heels.

I stared at her stunned and stammered, “I-I-I can’t….”

She bent down and put her perfectly red manicured finger nail to my lips. “Sssssshhh, Cassie,” she said, again using my shortened name, again attempting to show her power. “The last piece of my non-negotiable contract is that the owner leaves for at least a week, so I am not dealing with him or her as I try to restructure the company.”

“You want me to leave?” I said, bewildered.

“Yes,” she said, pulling me up from the chair, “now go home, pack for the heat of Hawaii and let me do my job.”

“But….” I began but was again interrupted.

“Simple question,” she began, towering over me. “Do you want your store to boom again and not look like a western ghost town?”

“Yes, but….” I was again stopped.

“Then leave it to me. I have taken stores and companies much bigger than yours from the depth of disaster to the top of the market, I can do the same for you, if you let me,” she said, sitting on MY desk directly in front of me, again I was losing the power play as she positioned herself firmly in control.

I was staring at her black stocking-clad legs which were distracting me even though I didn’t remotely find women sexually attractive.

“Earth to Cassie,” she said, her heel now tangling on her toes. “Do you need me or not? I have other business’s who would hire me in a second.”

“Sorry, yes I need you,” I admitted, breaking my daze.

“Good, then do as I tell you,” she said, her heel falling to the floor.

I stared at her toes which were just as perfectly manicured as her fingers. Everything about her was perfect, why would I expect anything less for my store. Before I could regret my decision, I announced, standing up, “You are hired.”

“Can you get me my shoe,” she asked, showing no happiness or surprise by my declaration.

I instinctively grabbed the shoe, even though deep inside I knew this was a test. I handed her the shoe and she pushed me even further. “Could you please put it on for me, Cassie?”

I was already beginning to regret my just declared offer as she continued to attempt to put me in my place. But I ignored the urge to snap, my store more important than my pride, and I grabbed her ankle and was shocked at how soft the nylon was.

As if reading my mind, she explained, “The newest stocking from Hotwear Hosiery, an invention I concocted…sexy, silky smooth and seductive, don’t you think?”

“Yes,” I agreed, my hand without permission from my mind slowly caressing her stocking-clad ankle.

“The shoe Cassie, the shoe,” she said, her tone amused at my obsession with her ankle.

“Sorry, Amber,” I apologized, embarrassed by my actions as I put on her shoe.

“It’s Ms. Amber, Cassie,” she corrected, standing up and again towering over me. She was at least 5’8 in her five inch heels compared to my 5’1 in my comfortable, but not fashionable flats, which only helped to exaggerate the height difference.

I refused to apologize but instead asked, “What now?”

Amber pulled out a contract from her briefcase and ordered, “Just sign the contract.”

I began to read it, knowing never to sign a contract without reading the fine print. She said, “It is all standard except for the non-negotiable items we have already discussed and my ten percent.”

Very unlike me, I signed the document without reading it entirely, something I would regret later.

She took the papers and said, “You should get going or you will miss your flight.”

Dazed by everything, the power I was giving up, my business in the hands of a cold twenty-five year old and the fact that I had to stay away for a week, I was unable to move.

Amber again brought me out of another daze, “Cassie, leave now,” she instructed, with a very clear finality to it.

“Kkkkk,” I agreed, my head in a fog as I walked out of the office, leaving it in the seemingly capable hands of a young woman I had met just over an hour ago.

“You ok, Cassandra,” Sophia asked, seeing my dazed look.

“Fine, fine,” I said, before adding, “Ms. Amber will be in charge for the next week.”

“Where are you going?” Sophia asked shocked by my sudden decision to leave.

“On a much needed vacation,” I answered, just as Amber called out.

“Sophia please come in here this instant.”

“Go,” I said, adding, although I wasn’t sure I believed it myself, “Everything will be all right.”

I headed down the stairs, into the empty store and out the door, everything I worked for now literally in the hands of a stranger.

It was hours later, while on the flight to Hawaii that it occurred to me that she never told me the three pieces of success.

3. Relaxation and Masturbation

My week in Hawaii was the most relaxing of my life…eventually. Located right on the beach of Maui, my luxurious room had a beautiful view of the ocean…the scene was so serene that I felt at peace with life for the first time in years. It didn’t start out that way though. I considered turning around and returning home the whole flight as I replayed the bizarre day in my head over and over…watching the most bizarre rerun ever. I flip-flopped back and forth a million times. Had I really just given my store to a twenty-three year old to run for a week?

Finally, just as we were landing, I decided I would stay the night and return tomorrow…but that all changed when reality set in.

Once off the plane, I was greeted by a handsome Hawaiian man who had my name on a sign…Cassie Williams I noted, but it wasn’t his fault. He took my bags, called me ma’am and took me on an hour long drive to the middle of nowhere. I checked into the hotel and was given an agenda by a young blonde woman who introduced herself as Betty.

“We have been expecting you, Ms. Williams,” she greeted with the warmest of smiles.

“You have?” I asked.

“Ms. Amber has booked you in for the full service celebrity package,” Betty explained.

I noticed the use of the Ms. again and tried to recall if this was a place that Amber had rebuilt. Ignoring that curiosity for the moment, I asked, “And what does that include?”

“A week long journey of serenity and self-discovery,” she smiled, before adding, “in layman terms you get to live like the stars do, except with no media to distract your mediation.”

“No media?” I asked, my cell phone my best friend.

“None,” she repeated, adding, “no phone service, no Internet service, not even a T.V.”

“I didn’t know such a place even existed in this world,” I said, shocked.

“Here is your key,” Betty said, her smile so sweet and comforting.

I asked, taking the key, a serious question, “What will I do here for a week?”

“Don’t you worry about that; your whole schedule for the week has been pre-planned by Ms. Amber,” the pony-tailed blonde explained.

“Figures,” I mumbled under my breath, before asking, having to know, “Why do you call her Ms. Amber?”

“That is her name,” she responded, as if the answer was obvious.

“Yes, but you called me Ms. Williams,” I pointed out.

“Which is your name, isn’t it,” she said, seemingly genuinely confused by my confusion.

Figuring this was enough of the ‘Who’s on First’ routine, I said, “Thank you, Betty, all I need now is a glass of Chardonnay and a good long night’s sleep.”

“I will have Spencer carry your bags up and bring you a list of all our exotic drinks,” Betty said, ringing the bell.

Suddenly, as if out of nowhere, a shirtless Roman God with muscles like a wrestler appeared.

“Room 69, Spencer?” Betty instructed.

“Yes, Ms. Betty,” the Greek God said taking my bags.

Again the Ms. and first name, it was driving me nuts. I followed behind him and quickly learned he was just as perfect from behind as he was from the front. Suddenly feeling adventurous and horny, I wondered if he would enjoy a blow job as a tip. I let my teenage lust out as we arrived at my room…which would be a very inaccurate description. It was a Penthouse, with its own library wall. Candles were lit throughout the massive spread and classical music played that seemed to be coming from all directions.

I turned to Spencer the God of all Men and attempting to turn on my charm I smiled, “Can you stay for a drink?”

“Sorry, Ms. Williams, the help is not allowed to fraternize with the guests,” he replied.

My hand on his chest, I asked, on full attack mode, “You sure? You look like a rule breaker.”

“I am flattered, ma’am,” he said, “but I must decline.”

“If you change your mind just knock three times,” I flirted, the implication of what I was offering obvious.

“Ok, ma’am,” he said, trying to be polite, but clearly not interested.

“Can you please bring me a bottle of Chardonnay?” I requested, trying to regain a shred of integrity.

“Of course, Ms. Williams,” he said, leaving me standing there frustrated by his rebuff of my offer.

I walked around the room in awe at the luxurious room before going to the balcony. Opening the door, I walked out and was instantly on the beach and a hundred yards from the ocean. The fresh air was vitalizing and seemed to be clearing my senses.

A knock at the door brought me back into the room. Opening my door, Spencer was there with a full bottle of Chardonnay and walked in and placed it on the glorious oak table. “Do you need anything else, Ms. Williams?”

“Not unless you have reconsidered my offer,” I smiled, coyly.

“Sorry, ma’am, rules are rules,” he said.

Once he was gone, I poured myself a glass of wine and returned outside. I tried to think of the last time a man had refused my advances. I had never married because the thought of a man I would have to look after was exhausting. Instead, I went from fling to fling, the men staying the same age even as I got older. Not having the baggage that a relationship carries had afforded me the opportunity to build my business, to travel to exotic places and to have a great home and many of the other luxuries of my life.

Very few people believed me when I said I was forty. Like my mother, I have aged well due to a mixture of things including: my DNA, my rigorous work out regiment, and a healthy diet. I have hazel eyes that many men have complimented, pitch black hair that shines and a smile that has always been my secret weapon to get what I want (until Spencer that is). I have firm strong legs that I usually showcase in my trademark silky shine mocha pantyhose, I still have firm 38D breasts that I accentuate with tight blouses and dresses and a pretty perfect ass that is highlighted when I do wear jeans..which isn’t too often. In other words, I never had much problem getting a man when I needed one, I just seldom needed one.

With today’s technology it isn’t just phones that have improved greatly, so have the toys, which I sure was wishing I would have thought to have brought with me instead of forgetting in my rush to catch my abrupt flight. I did have to admit though, first class was a whole new world of flying. Not sure I could afford it every time I flew, but I would definitely be considering it if my store took off like Amber implied it would in her hands.

My first glass gone, mixed with the crazy day, a lengthy flight and my exhaustion hit me hard. After taking one more look at the ocean and the waves lazily hitting the shore, I returned to my glorious room. I put the rest of the Chardonnay in the fridge behind the bar and after all the usual night time routines, I collapsed into my bed. I was so tired, I don’t even remember falling asleep…but I do remember waking up.

The dream that shook me awake felt so real.

Spencer was in my room having changed his mind. “Ma’am, you are impossible to resist,” he said, as he lifted me into his arms and carried me outside. The warm breeze and fresh air hit us both as he laid me on the soft sandy beach just a few feet from where the waves continued to gently roll in and roll back out.

He lowered himself on top of me kissing me gently. My hunger to be pleased, to be fucked hard the way I usually like it, had me breaking the kiss and pushing him onto his back. I tugged off his pants and underwear and eagerly took his disappointingly still flaccid cock in my mouth. The feeling of a cock growing inside my mouth has always been a turn-on to me…I like the power…the knowledge that it is me making him grow. Although flaccid, it did look impressive, once fully erect he was a solid seven inches and thick. I bobbed up and down on his cock, enjoying the first cock I have had in a while until I couldn’t wait any longer.

Pulling his cock out of my mouth, I ordered, “Fuck me Spencer.”

He smiled back, holding his cock straight up, “No you fuck me.”

I didn’t hesitate as I tore my panties off and was left in only my flimsy nightie covering me up. I straddled his cock and lowered myself on him. His girth widened my wet pussy, making me feel full and hungry for more. I began riding his cock filling myself completely with each downward bounce. My body felt chills of euphoria as my impending orgasm began building inside me.

Surprising me, he lifted me up like I was a leaf and flipped me onto my back. Looking down at me, his smile began to change as his cock slid back into me. I closed my eyes enjoying his hard deep thrusts into me, my orgasm about to explode. Finally, he spoke, “Do you want to come, slut?”

I moaned, surprised by the sudden name-calling of this perfect gentleman, “God, yes, I am so close.”

“Beg for it,” he ordered, squeezing my tits roughly.

“Fuck yes, can I come baby, can I come like the dirty slut I am,” I begged, the orgasm imminent, and my own derogatory words surprising me.

“Come for me slut,” he ordered, and seconds later did just that, my body being swept away with an intensity I hadn’t felt for a long time.

He kept pounding away inside me…hard and deep…like I wanted it, as the orgasm continued to flow through me. Finally, opening my eyes, I screamed, as I was no longer being fucked my Spencer, but his face and body had been replaced by Amber who had a devious smile on her face.

…

I woke up flushed and my panties were soaked, my left hand still in them. I sat up and looked around, confused by my surroundings. Slowly, yesterday came flooding back as I stood up, my knees weak from the orgasm I apparently had in sleep. I walked to the sink and poured myself a glass of water as I tried to make sense of my dream. Still exhausted and deciding it was nothing more than a lack of sleep, I downed the water and returned to bed. I drifted back into slumber rather quickly…but deep in my subconscious I was really rattled by the strange end to my dream.

SATURDAY

The next morning I was woke up by a knock at the door. I groggily staggered to the door and asked, “Who is it?”

“Room service, Ms. Williams,” a female voice answered.

“What time is it?” I asked, starting to wake up.

“Eight o’clock,” she answered, “your breakfast is here for you.”

“Ok,” I replied, surprised by the scheduled breakfast. I opened the door and a petite Chinese girl dressed in a shockingly revealing hostess outfit stood in front of me, holding a tray. The top of her white thigh high stockings were in clear view and her matching blouse was way too tight for her large breasts…and she was wearing five inch opened toe heels that allowed her pink toenails to peak through.

“Good morning, ma’am,” she said, bowing to me slightly before coming into my room and placing the tray on the table made for eight. “How was your slumber, ma’am?”

“Very refreshing,” I answered, realizing how good I felt. I was not a morning person, so feeling so alert and fresh after being woken up was rare for me.

“Excellent,” the young Chinese woman replied, before adding, “My name is Bao and I will be your hostess for the week?”

“What happened to Spencer?” I asked, hoping to see more eye candy.

“He is on the evening shift ma’am,” she answered.

Always interested in the origin of names, another quirk of mine, I asked, “And where does the name Bao originate from?”

“It means precious treasure, ma’am,” she answered.

“Very cool,” I said.

She smiled softly and said, “Ma’am, your full body massage is at nine.”

“How do they know I want a full body massage?” I asked, even though nothing in the world sounded better.

“Your whole visit here has been scheduled by Ms. Amber,” she answered.

“Have you met Ms. Amber?” I asked, digging for dirt.

“Yes, Ma’am,” she replied.

“Did she reinvent this business?”

“Yes, ma’am, she changed everything.”

“Everything?” I asked.

“Yes, Ma’am she changed this location from an obscure secret location to the ultimate hot spot for the rich and famous.”

“Like who?” I asked.

“I am not allowed to say, Ma’am.”

“Understood,” I said, understanding the concept of confidentiality.

“Can I get you anything else?” she asked.

“No, I am good,” I said, not used to being pampered.

“I will be back to get you ready at eight forty-five, Ma’am,” she said.

“Thank you, Bao,” I replied.

She bowed, this time without the tray, like a servant and said, “You are welcome.”

She left and I shook my head at just how bizarre this experience had been so far and deciding since I was already here I would stay for the week…already feeling refreshed after just one evening.

I took a bite of my eggs and almost instantly had a food orgasm as they were literally the best tasting eggs I have ever had. The rest of the meal was just as amazing as I relaxed and ate in peace…something that seldom happened.

I was startled when there was a knock at the door.

I called, “Come in,” as I glanced at the clock and realized I had been eating for forty-five minutes.

Bao walked in and asked, “How was breakfast, ma’am?”

“Almost orgasmic,” I joked.

She quickly replied, with just the slightest hint of a smile, “Well, then just wait until you have had your massage.”

“Oh my,” I said standing up with a soft playful laugh.

Bao went to my bedroom and returned with a robe. She put it on me and said, “Follow me.”

I did, amazed at the grace this petite woman had while wearing such ridiculously high heels.

I was led into a room with at least a couple of dozen candles which gave off a sweet fruity aroma, while light jazz played in the background. Bao said, “Please get undressed and comfortable on the massage table. Tiffany will be with you shortly.”

Bao left and I undressed and got comfortable. A few minutes later, the mixture of the sweet aroma and the light jazz and I was falling back asleep when yet another ridiculously pretty woman came in. Just as ridiculous was her outfit. Although the attire itself was what one would expect, the white stockings and five inch heels were not. She was a ravenous redhead, with exotic blue eyes and looked to be in her earlier thirties.

“Good morning, Ms. Williams, my name is Tiffany. How are you enjoying your stay so far?” she asked, grabbing the oil.

“Exquisite so far,” I smiled.

“Great word choice,” she smiled, before instructing me. “Now just relax.”

“Will do,” I agreed, already well on my way.

The next two hours were pure heaven. She worked every nerve ending of my body it seemed as I became jelly from her touch.

When she was done, she instructed, “Drink a lot of water today and I will see you again Monday.”

“You will?” I asked.

“You get me three times,” she smiled with a wink.

Once she left, I lay there for a couple of minutes before Bao startled me by returning. She handed me my robe and suggested, “You may want to shower to get all the oil off of you.”

I took the robe and agreed as she led me back to my room. The shower turned into a bath and I almost fell asleep when there was a knock on the door. I yelled, “Come in,” as I got out of the bathtub.

“Lunch is served,” Bao called.

Grabbing a robe after I dried off, I headed back to the dining room where another crazy spread of food awaited me.

Bao said, “Your next appointment is at one.”

I looked at the clock it was just after twelve.

“And what would that be?” I asked.

“A meeting with Dr. Washington.”

“And he is?”

“Your emotional consultant,” Bao answered.

“What does that mean?” I asked, confused by her answer.

“It is best if you find out for yourself,” she answered.

I ate lunch, got dressed and as expected Bao arrived to take me to my appointment.

I was led into another surreal room with books on three walls, a desk, a chair, a couch, and candles everywhere.

Again, like the massage, the room was very relaxing. I sat down on a comfortable chair and was again beginning to drift off when the door opened and a husky male voice spoke.

“Good afternoon, Ms. Williams,” a voice spoke.

I opened my eyes and was face to face with another ridiculously good looking man, around my age, with a beard and rare green eyes. “Hi, Doctor.”

“Please call me Phillip,” he said, shaking my hand.

“Call me Cassandra,” I replied, turning on my flirt mode.

“Well, Cassandra let’s have you move over to the couch,” he said, pulling me up.

I flirted, my libido still revved up and ready to go after last night’s flirtations with Spencer, “Hmmmm, are you going to join me?”

He chuckled, “Let’s just start the old fashioned way.”

“Ok,” I agreed, lying down on the comfortable couch, my sexual charms again rebuffed.

“So tell me about your business,” he began.

“Well, you want the short or long version?” I asked.

“The long,” he replied, with a clipboard in his hand.

The next forty minutes I retold my life story from the opening of my store to the glory days of the late 1990s and finally to the recent downward spiral I was currently dealing with.

“So your store is the most important thing in your life?” he finally asked, forty minutes of only nodding and making odd hmm-mmmm sounds.

“Yes, it has been my life,” I admitted.

“Any regrets?” he asked, a strange out of the blue question.

“No,” I instantly answered.

“Not one?” he questioned, digging deeper.

“Well, only that my business is floundering,” I sighed.

“Interesting,” he said.

“How so?” I asked.

He chuckled, but ignored my question. “I was informed by Ms. Amber that you are not married or in a relationship?”

“No,” I admitted, explaining, “men are way too much work.” Feeling very annoyed that Amber had been speaking to anyone about my personal life. Besides how did she know whether or not I was or wasn’t in a relationship.

“So your store being successful is more important than a romantic relationship?”

“God, yes,” I said.

“What causes you stress?” he asked.

I thought about this a while before realizing that all my stress was from running my store, twenty-four seven. We spent a few minutes discussing the in and outs, up and downs of having a store, the growing stress that had been compounded by the economic slowdown which had conversely had an impact on my bottom line.

Finally, my time was up and he suggested, “Well, I think you have come here at the perfect time, Cassandra. I recommend you really enjoy your time here and reflect on what you really want in your life.”

I thought I knew exactly what I wanted in my life before this, but this hour had me reflecting about my obsession with my store and just how much of my life and energy I had spent on it.

“I will see you on Monday,” he finished.

I walked out of his office and Bao was waiting for me. She led me back to my room and said, “Please change into your swimming suit as your hot tub treatment is next.”

“When?” I asked, really wanting to take a nap.

“Thirty-minutes.”

“Ok,” I said, yawning, “it has been a rather exhausting day.”

“This is your last scheduled activity for the day,” Bao informed me.

“Good,” I said and Bao left. I sat on the couch and reflected on my weird hour with Dr. Washington and how without saying it he questioned everything I had spent my life working on. Yet, the more I thought about it the more I disagreed with him. My store was who I was…you couldn’t separate one without killing the other…as White Wedding had become the essence of who I was. I couldn’t fathom living a life without my business.

After a few minutes, I changed into my two piece swimsuit that I bought to showcase my body while in Mexico last year.

Again, Bao arrived and led me this time to a luxurious indoor hot springs. The next hour, I just relaxed in the hot water letting my mine go blank.

Once done, I had supper in my room and sat on the beach until long after sundown just enjoying the beauty of the setting I was at.

Exhausted, I staggered to bed and fell asleep instantly.

I began to dream and again it was vividly real. Dr. Washington said, “Let’s take your mind off of your store for a while,” as he unbuckled his pants and offered me his cock.

I smiled, “Is this part of the regular session?”

“Each patient gets what they need,” he smiled, before ordering, “Now get sucking, slut.”

I had never been one to like name calling, yet his firm order had my pussy gushing. I opened my mouth and took his six-inch already fully erect cock in my mouth.

I started slow, enjoying his cock in my mouth, until he demanded, “I said suck my cock.”

I obeyed the order, shifting instantly to faster bobbing.

“That’s better cocksucker,” he grunted.

Suddenly, I was craving his sweet cum. I began deep-throating his cock hungrily.

“Does my slut want my cum,” he questioned.

“God, yes,” I replied, taking his cock out of my mouth, before just as quickly taking it back in my mouth.

I bobbed back and forth like the slut he said I was for another minute before I was rewarded with the first shots of cum exploding into my mouth. I didn’t slow down as I swallowed every drop of the doctor’s salty seed.

I didn’t stop until I heard the strange feminine voice say, “Good girl, Cassie.”

Looking up, I was no longer staring up at Dr. Washington, but instead seeing Amber’s face.

For the second straight night, I woke up a wet mess and confused at the bizarreness of Amber being in them.

SUNDAY

Day two was the complete opposite of day one. After breakfast, I was taken for a day on the ocean where I swam with dolphins, went scuba diving, and went on a three-hour ocean cruise. It was one of the most exotic days of my life. By the time I returned to my room at seven in the evening I was so exhausted I ended up falling asleep on the couch not waking up until there was knocking on my door thirteen hours later.

MONDAY

Day three was a repeat of day one where I had a long massage in the morning, although this time the masseuse spent a long time on my buttocks, her hand getting awfully close to my pussy which, although she never touched, had it begging for attention. I couldn’t believe how her touch, so innocent in nature, somehow had my pussy begging for attention. I wondered what I would do if she crossed the line and touched my pussy.

My second meeting with Dr. Washington was more intense than our first meeting as he questioned my long-term goals, both professional and personal. I opened up more admitting to a couple of heartbreaking break-ups when I was in college that had led to my reverse serial monogamist lifestyle and to my focus on satisfying my emptiness through work. He then asked me why a bridal shop. I explained that I had always loved weddings, ever since I was a kid, and always wanted to have a bridal shop.

He asked, “Do you ever think that maybe you are living vicariously through your job?”

“No,” I quickly replied without even thinking about it.

“Think about it Cassandra, are you happy?” he asked, just as time was up.

Back in my room, I couldn’t get his last question out of my head. I chuckled at the cliché sentence ‘always the bridesmaid never the bride’ as I tried to justify the life I had been living for years. ‘Am I happy?’ What a stupid fucking question. Three simple words and my head was spinning with a question that should have been so easy to answer. Yet, it wasn’t as black and white as it should have been.

The question continued to nag at me as I relaxed in the hot springs and the answer continued to elude me throughout dinner and all evening as I sat on the beach alone…alone…alone.

As Tiffany gently massaged my ass, I felt my pussy tingle with a sudden need of attention as I let out a slight moan.

Tiffany asked, “Are you all right, Cassie?”

“S-s-sure,” I stammered distracted and suddenly embarrassed.

Her hands returned to my buttocks and she slowly moved my legs apart. My eyes went big as her hands slid between my legs and gliding ever so slowly towards my wetness. She asked, her voice dripping with innuendo, “Would Cassie like the full massage service treatment?”

“Yeeees,” I whimpered, praying I understood her intent properly.

Her fingers slid down my ass cheeks and to my wanton pussy. A moan again escaped my lips. Her fingers teased my pussy lips for a minute before she said, “Role onto your back, Cassie.”

I obeyed quickly and opened my legs suddenly wanting nothing more than to experience my first lesbian experience. Once her outfit was off, she surprised me by joining me on the table but instead of going between my legs she straddled my face, lowering her completely shaved pussy onto my face. Even though I had never seriously considered being with a woman, I didn’t hesitate as I extended my tongue to her slightly glistening pussy lips. Her taste was unlike anything I had ever experienced and after a few tentative licks, I became eager.

Her moans increased as my eagerness did, and I was surprised when I suddenly felt a slap on my clit. It stung, but in a good way, adding fuel to an already well kindled fire. I moaned into her pussy as an intense pleasure rumbled through me. I continued licking as Tiffany continued spanking my pussy. I knew my orgasm was imminent.

“Beg to cum, slut,” I heard.

I screamed, “Oh God, yes, please let me come,” I begged, as I continued licking her pussy wanting to get her off.

“Call me Mistress Amber,” the voice ordered.

I didn’t even hesitate as I responded, my body desperate for release, “Mistress Amber, please let your little slut come.”

My clit was suddenly frantically rubbed and in seconds my orgasm hit me just as my face was coated with pussy juice from the cunt above my face.

Waking up yet again from an orgasm induced dream, I couldn’t believe how I got off being called slut and calling Amber Mistress. Why were all my dreams having Amber pop up in them? It was a frustrating question that I had no reasonable answer. I wasn’t a lesbian and even if I was going to experiment it wasn’t going to be with a bitch like Amber.

TUESDAY

Day four was another pampering day where I spent hours getting every inch of my body made over. I had a full skin revitalising as my skin was exfoliated, nourished and pampered, my skin literally becoming softer. A vitality wrap followed as did a manicure, a pedicure, foot soak and much to my shock a Brazilian (I had always went with the all natural look, so this took quite a bit of time and hurt a fair amount). Time in the Jacuzzi and a facial occurred after lunch and the afternoon ended with a haircut and red streaks added which seemed to make me look even younger. All the while, I was fed the most delicious cocktails ever and by the time I had supper I was not drunk, but well past tipsy.

Alone in my room, my hand went to my completely shaved pussy and I began rubbing myself. Horny as hell, my fingers were not enough and I went to the mini-bar and grabbed an empty wine bottle. I fell on the nearby couch, closed my eyes and began rubbing the bottle up and down my wet pussy lips.

Again Spencer who had continued to ignore my relentless flirtation popped into my head as the bottle neck slowly slid between my swollen lips and inside my needy pussy. But as I began sliding the makeshift cock in and out of me the images of who was fucking me changed. First it was Bao with a strap-on cock, then Marty the clearly gay black who had done my hair, next was the red haired Tiffany pumping her fingers into me, then it was Matthew my first boyfriend and it ended again with Amber this time slamming a strap-on cock in and out of me with that same smug smile she had in my office.

I screamed as my much needed orgasm waved through me as my mind played tricks on me. I had never considered a woman sexually, yet I couldn’t help but notice the beauty of every woman who worked here, nor could I deny the reality that as much as I hated Amber’s attitude, her long legs and confident demeanor had me in awe of her.

Like every other day at this relaxation paradise, I crashed early and slept through the night.

WEDNESDAY

Day five was another repeat of days one and three. Again, Tiffany gave me a thorough massage, her hands so smooth and tender. It was like she put me on constant tease, her hands tantalizing close to my breasts and pussy. In the end, leaving me high and wet.

I was to meet with Dr. Washington after lunch. I approached the meeting with apprehension as I realized I had not been able to answer his very simple question.

As soon as the session started, he asked, “So, were you able to answer the question I left you with yet, Cassandra?”

An hour later, I had thoroughly been psychoanalysed and felt like I had been mentally mind-fucked. As I returned to my room so many questions still lingered in my head as did my answers to his questions:

“What makes you happy?” he opened with.

I considered the answer a long time. “My store being successful,” I finally answered.

“Are you currently happy?” he pressed on.

Again I pondered the question and his real intention for asking such a question. “Of course, I am happy. I enjoy my life and have very few regrets.”

“What regrets do you have?” he asked, pulling out one word from my response.

“Well of course I have made sacrifices to have a successful store, mostly in regards to losing touch with friends and making White Wedding more important than any relationship.”

“Do you regret those sacrifices?” he dug deeper.

“Oh sure, every once and in a while a ‘what if’ thought pops in my head, but that is natural for everyone,” I said, trivializing the assessment.

Changing topics it seemed, he asked, “What do you want in life?”

I answered without hesitation. “For my store to be successful enough, that I could travel more and maybe have time for a relationship.”

“Can’t you have both? A successful store and a happy relationship?”

“I have never found that to be the case,” I admitted.

A while later after he questioned my view of love, my definition of success and questions about my past relationships before he changed topics again. “What would you do if your shop failed?”

“It can’t,” I answered.

“Why not?” he pushed.

“It is all I have,” I admitted. I couldn’t imagine my store ever failing, as my identity and White Wedding had blurred into one. I was my White Wedding and White Wedding was me.

“What you have to ask yourself is if you are ok with that?” he asked, just as time was up.

As I was leaving, my mind spinning with more questions than answers after my time with the doctor, “I want you to spend tonight making up a bucket list. What you want to do before you die,” the doctor instructed me.

These questions bounced inside my head while I was relaxing in the hot springs, during supper and as I sat on the beach and watched the sunset. I made up my bucket list which came flowing out of me way easier than I thought it would.

1. To have my store successful again.
2. To travel all of Europe.
3. To fall in love.
4. To learn another language.
5. To write a book.
6. To read more.
7. To see the Rolling Stones live.
8. To become a better cook.
9. To meet Brad Pitt (actually to fuck Brad Pitt)
10. To learn to make my own wine.
11. To wear a wedding dress.
12. To kiss a girl and maybe more.

After writing number twelve, I paused and re-read it. Before a few days ago such an idea would never have popped into my head, but there it was. Closing my eyes I again imagined Bao, Tiffany and Amber seducing me.

My hand wandered to my already slightly damp pussy and I began rubbing my clit as yet another fantasy popped into my head. There was no Spencer this time, just Bao, Tiffany and Amber each taking me. I begged Bao to lick my pussy, I begged Tiffany to fuck me with a strap-on cock, and I begged Amber to let me please her, by licking her pussy.

Amber smiled suddenly at my desk, in my chair, as she ordered, “Crawl to me Cassie.”

I obeyed silently, my face burning with shame and excitement. This was MY office.

“Good girl, Cassie,” she purred as I crawled towards her.

“Under my desk like a good little pet,” she ordered.

I instantly obeyed, turned on by the order even as my head screamed no. Once under my desk, she opened her legs and asked, “Does Cassie want to eat my cunt?”

“Yes,” I answered without hesitation.

“Yes what, slut?” she asked.

Although being called ‘slut’ was like a slap in the face, I reworded, “Yes, ma’am.”

“It’s Mistress you dumb cunt,” Amber snapped, her glare burning right through me.

“S-s-sorry, yes Mistress Amber,” I stammered, ashamed at my eagerness to please and yet desperate to make her happy.

“Beg bitch,” she ordered, her fingers slowly spreading her pussy lips.

An insatiable hunger welled up inside of me and the words out of my mouth were unlike any I had ever said before (when with a man I was always the one in charge), “Please, let your slut eat your wet cunt. Make me your cunt pleaser.”

Her smile was smug, just like it was in my office that first day, as she grabbed me by the hair and pulled me into her wetness.

I came hard on the beach as the bizarre fantasy brought an intense rush of pleasure through me. Realizing where I was, I opened my eyes and went red in shame as I saw a few others were watching me rub myself to orgasm. Even as my body continued to twitch with pleasure, I grabbed my journal and scurried into my room mortified by my actions.

Once inside, I burst out laughing suddenly amused at the reality of what I had done. Although embarrassed, I didn’t know any of those people and it was liberating to think that I had done something so taboo.

I finished my bucket list while having a hot bath and went to bed wondering what was planned for me my last full day.

THURSDAY

Day six started shockingly with me having an orgasm in my sleep.

In my vivid dream, I was woken up with a tongue lapping at my pussy. I shot up and stammered, pulling the sheets off me and staring into Bao’s sweet eyes, “W-w-what are you doing?”

Bao looked up and explained, “Ms. Amber instructed I must wake you up with an orgasm.”

“What?” I said, equally flabbergasted by both the act and the reason.

“Sorry ma’am, but Amber’s instructions were very clear,” Bao explained, still between my legs. Without another word, Bao returned between my legs licking me gently, slowly getting me warmed up and wet, a slow burn wake-up call. I lay back and enjoyed the gentleness surprised at just how good having my pussy licked could be. Most men I was intimate with were either terrible pussy lickers, or didn’t even bother going down on me, but Bao had obviously done this before.

The slow increasing build up finally came to a crashing wave after an eternity of sweet tease and I came harder than I ever had with a man.

I jolted up and saw that I was alone in my room. I couldn’t believe just how real the dream felt and that evidence was prevalent from the wetness between my legs. The dream itself was strange, but stranger was the fact that somehow Amber had again been a part of it.

After a shower and breakfast, where I couldn’t help but look at Bao in a different light before I was surprised once again.

Bao said, “Today Ms. Amber has planned a very full last day for you.”

The mention of Ms. Amber had my naughty wet dream popping instantly into my head. “She did?” I asked.

Bao nodded, “Yes, please follow me.”

I followed Bao to a new room that had a fashion show runway where I met Eleanor, a well dressed woman in, of course, five inch heels.

“Hi, Ms. Williams,” the ridiculously beautiful woman greeted.

“Hi,” I replied, before asking, “And what do you have in store for me?”

“Cat walk training,” she answered, pointing to the runway.

“Really?” I asked.

“Yes, Ms. Amber insisted you have a couple of hours of practice,” Eleanor explained.

“Why?” I questioned, the expectation absurd.

“No idea, but Ms. Amber expects women to dress to impress and to walk the walk,” she answered, pointing to her heels, “in five inch heels.”

“Why does everyone wear such ludicrous heels?” I asked.

She smiled, as if my question was silly, “Ms. Amber expects all her employees to wear five inch heels.”

“But she is my employee,” I pointed out.

Eleanor shrugged, “I have no idea about your situation, but here she trained all of us to dress professionally but with a touch of sexiness and five inch heels.”

“Oh,” was all I could get out.

“Ms. Amber sent over three outfits and a few pairs of heels for you to try on and expects you wearing one of them when you return,” Eleanor explained.

“Well, I think I am fine with what I always wear,” I replied, turning to leave.

Eleanor’s tone shifted to worried as she pleaded, “Ms. Williams, please reconsider. If Ms. Amber has requested it, trust me there is a reason. She turned our near bankrupt spa into the most sought after spa in America. She knows what she is doing.”

“Well, it could be fun,” I shrugged, not wanting to give in, but seeing an odd fear in Eleanor’s tone and demeanor.

Clearly relieved, she said, “Come this way.”

The next fifteen minutes I tried on all three outfits and all five pairs of five inch heels. Each outfit was professional and yet sexy at the same time and somehow enhanced perfectly my voluptuous breasts. The heels, however, were ludicrous and I almost killed myself trying them on, never mind trying to walk while wearing them.

Eleanor said, “Up next, high heel walking.”

“Don’t you mean high heel homicide?” I joked, standing up in the heels that had me wavering like a buoy in rough waters.

She laughed, “Don’t worry, it just takes practice.”

“I am pretty sure there is not enough time left in my lifetime to survive walking in these things,” I replied.

“You would be amazed,” she softly encouraged. “It was like when I went to visit a friend in Canada in December last year. I never thought I would survive the blizzard freezing cold, but I did and after a few days my body began to adjust to the biting chill.”

“Well, you only die once,” I quipped.

“And at least you will have a story for heaven,” she quipped right back.

I laughed as I followed her awkwardly in the ludicrous five-inch heels onto what looked to be an actual fashion runway.

I won’t get into the details but for the next hour, I strutted my stuff on the runway slowly getting more used to wearing the heels and slowly building confidence as Eleanor complimented me and gave me advice. It was bizarrely exhilarating to walk the runway even if no one was watching other than Eleanor.

When Eleanor announced, “Well time is up,” I was actually disappointed and stunned to learn over an hour and a half had flew by.

“Oh, ok,” I said, trying not to act disappointed.

Eleanor explained, “Ms. Amber made it clear you are to wear the five inch heels and one of the outfits she choose when you return to the store tomorrow and on the flight.”

“Why?” I asked, thinking such an outfit and heels very inconvenient for such a flight.

“Ms. Amber always has a purpose,” Eleanor replied, as if Amber was Yoda.

“Well, we will see,” I replied, not planning to obey the silly expectation.

“Please, do,” Eleanor said, “You don’t want to get on Ms. Amber’s bad side.”

Her tone again alarmed me and I wondered what Amber had over her. To pacify her I agreed, “Ok, I will wear one of the outfits.”

“And the heels?” she questioned.

“And the heels,” I agreed.

“Great,” Eleanor said, suddenly her chipper self again. She gave me a hug and said, “Now for the best part of your week.”

“I can’t fathom what could possibly be left,” I replied, meaning it.

She smiled, “Oh, you haven’t seen anything yet.

And she was right. A three hour personal flight tour over Hawaii was the most thrilling moment of my life. I have never seen such beauty as I did during those three hours as it was just a chance to revel in the awe of the natural beauty of the world.

I never wanted it to end, but of course all good things do and I spent the evening packing and then watching the sunset while laying leisurely on the beach, reflecting on my bucket list and everything I wanted from my life. I decided I would work with Amber once I returned to make my business successful again, but I also would not be the workaholic I had been. It was time to start enjoying the small pleasures in life and I knew that this week of seclusion had forever changed me.

My last night I had yet another intense sex dream, my most intense yet.

I was walking the runway, finally getting pretty good with the ridiculous five inch heels when Amber sauntered in.

“On your knees,” Amber ordered.

Eleanor instantly fell to her knees.

Amber glared at me and demanded, her tone ice cold, “You too, Cassie.”

I had no intention of obeying yet I felt my body lowering itself to the floor.

“Good girl,” she purred as she slipped out of her skirt revealing she was wearing a big strap-on. I watched hypnotized by her big cock as she said, “Hmmmm, does my little slut want my cock?”

I didn’t respond, although the dampness in my pussy spoke volumes.

“Crawl to me my slut,” Amber instructed, stepping onto the runway.

“Again I wanted to stop myself, but instead felt my body crawling towards her.

“Good girl,” she purred smiling. “You want me to fuck you?”

I admitted as I reached her feet, “Yes.”

“Yes, what?” she questioned as she tapped my head with her rubber cock, adding to the humiliation which somehow made me even wetter.

“Yes, Mistress,” I reworded, submitting to her, giving her the power.

“Suck my cock, get it ready for your cunt,” Amber demanded.

She shoved the plastic cock in my mouth and began slowly fucking my mouth. I responded by sucking it like I would a real cock. A couple of minutes of sucking the distasteful rubber cock, and she pulled out and demanded, “Turn around, slut.”

I didn’t hesitate as I turned around. She lifted my skirt up, yanked my panties aside, and thrust her cock in me without any warning.

She fucked me like a man, hard and fast, just how I liked it. I whimpered, “Fuuuuuck, yes.”

“You like being my slut?” she asked, spanking my ass.

“Yes, Mistress, I love being your slut,” I moaned, as she continued thrusting into me.

“Come slut, come on my cock like the dirty dyke whore you are,” Amber demanded.

“Oh yes, oh, oh, oh, uh yes, fuuuuuuuuuuuuck, I’m comiiiiiiing,” I screamed as my humiliating orgasm came flooding through me.

I woke up with my fingers in my cunt and my juices leaking out liberally. I shook my head frustrated by my inner mind’s obsession with Amber. I was determined to deal with her once and for all when I returned tomorrow; yet, I had no idea what was waiting for me once I returned to the real world after my sojourn of tranquility.

4. MY RETURN

My morning flight left at 6 in the morning and thus I was up at 3:30, dressed according to Amber’s expectations figuring it was not worth the fight.

I actually slept during the flight, something I never usually do and arrived home relatively refreshed after the flight (thank God for first class).

I waited for my luggage and was watching CNN on a television in the baggage area for a few minutes where I heard the newscaster announce that Taylor Wilson, the super movie star, was apparently getting married. I couldn’t care less about celebrity gossip or their lives and was just about to turn away from the television when I saw her in a wedding dress in what was definitely my store.

Suddenly Amber was being interviewed but the volume was off and I couldn’t understand what she was saying. I watched stunned as I saw a couple of very pretty young women seemingly helping other customers that were definitely not my employees. The store seemed packed and at the bottom of the television screen was Amber Anderson CEO of White Wedding (Ironic because my store was too small to have a CEO). Taylor Wilson was also interviewed seemingly gushing over the dress.

I grabbed my luggage and headed to the taxi lane. As I waited impatiently for a taxi, I grabbed my phone, which I remembered I could now use, and called the office.

Sophia answered.

I interrupted her usual greeting we had established as our phone protocol years ago and said, “Hi Sophia, it’s me Cassandra.”

“Hi, Cassie,” she replied.

I was surprised by her using ‘Cassie’ something she knew I hated and something she had never in all our years working together had ever used. Yet, I ignored it as I wanted to know what was going on. “How was the week without me?”

“Life changing,” Sophia answered, without any hint of sarcasm.

“I saw Amber on the news while I was waiting for my luggage,” I said.

Sophia replied, “Yes, Ms. Amber and Ms. Wilson called a press conference yesterday to announce her upcoming wedding.”

“At my store?” I asked, even though I knew the answer.

“Yes, Cassie,” Sophia said again.

“Why are you calling me Cassie?” I asked, now annoyed, just as a taxi rolled up.

“That is what Ms. Amber insisted you be called now,” my best friend answered.

“But why did you agree to do so?” I asked, as the taxi driver took my luggage and I stepped into the taxi.

“There is only obeying Ms. Amber,” Sophia explained, as if that answered everything.

“Well, please don’t do it anymore,” I instructed.

Suddenly I heard Amber’s voice in the background, “Get in here, Sophia.”

“I have to go,” Sophia quickly blurted out and hung up the phone.

I was furious. Clearly Amber had bullied Sophia and was now treating her with disrespect. That is not how I ran my store, even if it meant being successful.

On the taxi ride to my store, I pulled out my phone and quickly searched for news on Taylor Wilson and White Wedding, but very little showed up.

I had the taxi take me directly to White Wedding curious to see what the so-called miracle worker could do in a week and yet more focused on putting the bitch in her place, no one treated my employees with such disrespect. Yet, the moment I walked into my store I knew instantly she was indeed a miracle worker. There were customers everywhere and I had a few new employees, each ridiculously attractive and all dressed in attractive, yet classy outfits that showcased their large breasts and long legs. Not surprisingly, each young woman was also wearing five inch heels. Also, the store had been completely re-organized. The walls were newly painted, the lay-out was more open and even the cashier area had been rebuilt. It was like I was walking into a brand new store and not one I had spent the past fifteen years building with blood, sweat and tears.

I walked through my store in awe of how busy it was; busier than it ever had been even when we were relatively successful. I got to the back, climbed the stairs and was surprised when Sophia was not at her desk.

I walked into my office and Amber was at my desk on the phone while Sophia was on the floor on her knees massaging Amber’s pantyhose-clad foot. Amber put her hand up in the air, implying I should wait until she was done on the phone.

I stared at Sophia who did not make eye contact with me as she resumed her odd menial task.

“Sophia what are you…” I began to say but was hushed by Amber.

Covering up the mouthpiece Amber glared at me and said her tone condoning, “I am on the phone.”

My calmness was already fading, as I kept looking at Sophia who continued massaging Amber’s foot while refusing to look my way. I impatiently waited as I surveyed my office, which was surprisingly, after seeing the massive renovations downstairs, still exactly the same as when I left.

Amber hung up the phone after a couple more minutes before asking, acting as if it wasn’t absurd that my secretary was giving her a foot massage. “Welcome back, Cassie, how was your sojourn?”

“It was surprisingly relaxing,” I replied, playing nice, before asking, “What is going on here?”

“Sophia is giving me a foot massage,” Amber responded as if that explained everything.

“I see that,” I said frustrated. “I mean why is she giving you a foot massage?”

“Because I told her to,” Amber answered, again responding as if this wasn’t strange.

I sighed and realizing quickly Amber was playing a game, I re-worded my question. “Why is Sophia not at her desk?”

Ignoring my question completely, she asked, “Do you like our stores’ new look?”

The word ‘our’ pissed me off too, but I remained calm, my trip to Relaxation Sensation apparently paying off. “I have to admit it is very impressive, shocking actually.”

“I am a magic worker,” Amber quipped back, before adding, “I see you wore one of the outfits I chose for you?”

I again could tell she was playing me, trying to control the situation. So I shrugged, sloughing off the fact that I obeyed her, “The heels were a bit much.”

“Oh no, the heels are the most important part,” she smiled. “It is the first part of my success theory; I began to tell you about the other day.”

I recalled that smug attitude that first day and the theory she hinted at but never revealed. I feigned curiosity, “I do recall you mentioning something about three keys to success.”

“Do you want to hear it?” she asked, as she dramatically shifted her legs giving Sophia her other foot.

“Why not?” I shrugged, curious of her so-called success plan and distracted by Sophia’s treatment.

“Well the first key is rather simple, dress for success. As a woman we must use every asset we have,” she explained.

I countered, “I think I have done quite well without flaunting my body.”

“Have you?” she asked, “last I checked you were near bankruptcy.”

“Well, the market killed me,” I again defended.

“Excuses, excuses,” she waved her hand. “Excuses are for losers.”

“Are you calling me a loser?” I asked, anger beginning to simmer.

“I didn’t say that,” she said softly, before adding, “but you did.”

“I will not have you insult me in my office,” I said, my anger continued to bubble.

She shrugged, looking at her watch, “Actually the rest of my leadership lesson will have to wait. I am heading out in a few minutes for the weekend to Paris. We will meet Monday morning at 9:00 to discuss my plan for our business,” she answered.

“But I…” I started.

“And I have put Nicole in charge while I am gone,” Amber said, standing up.

“Nicole?” I repeated.

“Yes, I have worked with her before in business transformations and she knows exactly what I expect,” Amber said, lifting her foot up.

I watched in stunned awe as Sophia put Amber’s leather boot on for her left foot. “I think I can run the store while you are gone,” I said.

“You are welcome to work downstairs, we could use another salesperson we are swamped. But Nicole will be in charge,” Amber said.

“But…” I began, as Amber switched feet and Sophia put the other boot on.

“Cassie my dear, trust me. You have put your business in very capable hands. Let me do what I do,” she said.

I sighed, realizing I had given her a job to do and although I didn’t like her style or blunt personality, the results so far were impossible to ignore. “Ok, but I want to see your whole plan Monday morning,” I said, firmly.

Once her boots were on, she smiled and said, “Of course, Cassie.”

Sophia stood up and followed Amber silently to the door. Amber stopped, turned and said, “Cassie, we will start YOUR training on Monday.”

Before I had time to process her odd statement she was gone and Sophia followed her out. A minute later, I was still standing in my office trying to understand what had just occurred when a young red haired woman walked into my office.

She walked up to me and introduced herself, “Hi, I am Nicole McCafferty.”

“I’m Cassandra Williams,” I smiled, breaking out of my trance like confusion.

“It is nice to meet you,” she smiled, so warm and charming, unlike Amber.

“You as well,” I returned.

Suddenly, the phone rang. Nicole moved to my desk and said, “Could you please get that Ms. Williams?”

I assumed Sophia would get it, but when it kept ringing, I moved to my desk and answered it. While I was talking to a customer about directions to our store, Nicole was on my computer.

Once off, I asked, “So how do you know Amber?”

“Sorority sisters,” Nicole answered.

“I was never in a sorority,” I said, one of my regrets.

“It was a pretty crazy time,” Nicole smiled, as if reminiscing.

“I imagine so,” I replied, feeling like I was making a connection with Nicole the way I usually do when I meet someone new.

We chatted for the next few minutes about trivial things such as the weather and how my flight had gone. Before she revealed how Amber had gotten Taylor Wilson as a customer through her sorority alumni connections and that all the new hires downstairs were hired on temporary contracts and worked on commission based pay. It was something I had never believed in, commission, instead treating employees like family instead of dollar signs, but when Nicole showed me the sales report for the week I was gone I almost shit myself. The numbers were twenty times what I had made last month and Nicole suggested the numbers were deceivingly low as most of the sales hadn’t really started until Tuesday.

As much as I disliked Amber’s people skills, I had to admit she had made the impossible, possible in one week.

Nicole suggested, “I hate to be so forward, I understand this is your store and all, but the girls downstairs are swamped, could you go on the floor and help?”

“Sure,” I replied, actually liking being on the floor with the customers. I started to leave, but finally remembered to ask where Camree and Tilley were, as they should have been working at this moment. “Where are Camree and Tilley?”

Nicole looked at me apologetically, “Amber let them go.”

“What?” I gasped.

“She said they didn’t fit into the new White Wedding image,” Nicole explained.

“Why, because they aren’t a size zero?” I said, suddenly angry again.

Nicole stood up and walked towards me, “I am not saying Amber’s decisions are always fair, but they are always successful. Plus, both were given very good severance packages.”

“I could be sued for wrongful dismissal,” I said.

“Amber made sure they signed non-disclosure agreements before they received their severance packages,” Nicole said, putting her hand on my arm.

Strangely, her touch sent a spark inside me. Nicole was easily one of the most beautiful women I have ever met in person and my week of self-discovery had made me reconsider my sexuality. I stammered, “W-w-well, I will talk to Amber about this on Monday.”

Nicole squeezed my arm gently, “You are welcome to do as you wish, but I suggest you let Amber do what Amber does.”

“I don’t know,” I sighed.

“Well think about it,” Nicole said, returning to my desk. “But the girls downstairs could really use another body.”

I left my office and noticed that Sophia was not there which was odd. Did she go with Amber? That seemed unlikely, but the more I learned about Amber the more the unlikely seemed likely. The next three hours flew by as I assisted customers, met my three new employees I didn’t hire (each seemingly very nice) and watched my merchandise fly off the racks.

Exhausted, I went home and texted Sophia.

Where are u?

The reply came three hours later while I was in the bath tub right before bed. Getting out, I gasped when I saw the answer.

In Paris with Ms. Amber

I instantly texted back.

What? Why?

I got in my pajamas and flipped on the television waiting for a reply.

Amber wanted me to come with her as her personal assistant as she met with fashion designers this weekend.

I couldn’t believe what I read. Was I paying for this sojourn to Paris for the weekend?

What? What about Jack and the kids?

She responded almost immediately.

The kids are with Mom and Jack is thrilled to have the house to himself for a weekend. Sorry, the taxi has arrived I have to go.

Deciding I had no control over the situation and it seemed Sophia had decided to go with Amber on her own cognition. Although I was worried about her, Amber seemed to be manipulating her; I pretended to support her decision.

Have fun! Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!

She didn’t respond back.

That night, even though back in my own bed, I had another wet dream.

Amber’s legs were wide open and propped on my desk and I was under the desk between her legs licking her pussy; then I was licking Nicole’s pussy; back and forth like a yo-yo as I pleased them both, a collar around my neck with an attached leash being held by Amber.

Amber explained, speaking as if I wasn’t there, “You see Nicole, women like Cassie here are all the same. They think they are feminists, they think they are in control, and they don’t even realize what they are missing out on until someone like me puts them in their place.”

“Which is?” Nicole asked.

“On their knees eating cunt, of course,” Amber laughed, “Isn’t that right, Cassie?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, while I continued licking Nicole’s pussy.

“What are you, Cassie?” Amber questioned, testing me.

“A slut, your slut, Mistress,” I answered without hesitation.

“And what do slut’s do?” Amber added.

“Obey,” I answered.

Waking up, I kept repeating the word obey over and over again. My panties were drenched as I tried to understand my mental obsession with Amber, a woman I detested. Yet, there was something about her that had drawn my subconscious into a new world, one that I couldn’t quite get my head around yet.

The rest of the weekend flew by as I went to work on Saturday and worked on the floor all day and actually had a night where I didn’t have a wet dream. Sunday I went in and tried to go through the weekly receipts, only to find they were all gone. I texted Sophia to have her ask Amber where the receipts were.

She replied:

Ms. Amber told me to tell you that Nicole is in charge of the store in her absence.

Although frustrated, there was nothing I could do about it until I spoke with Amber on Monday. So I enjoyed a leisurely Sunday as I prepared for Monday’s meeting…a conversation I played in my mind again and again.

I went to bed thinking of Amber and what was sure to be another power struggle and not surprisingly I had another frustrating wet dream.

This time it was me massaging Amber’s stocking-clad feet.

“You look good on your knees, Cassie,” Amber complimented.

“Thank you,” I replied, her comment meant to humiliate, yet somehow making me proud.

“You want to fuck yourself with my foot, don’t you, slut?” Amber asked, moving her stocking-clad foot to my face.

“What?” I asked, not sure I heard the question.

“You want to get off on my foot, say it, Cassie,” Amber ordered.

The thought had not even remotely popped into my head, yet now that it was there, the idea was all I could think of. “Yes, Mistress,” I admitted.

“Straddle my foot, slut,” Amber offered, moving her foot straight up, her nylon toes standing up.

Embarrassed, but horny, I awkwardly straddled her leg and foot and hesitated not sure what to do.

“Well fuck yourself, dummy,” Amber said, condescendingly.

I lowered my pussy directly onto her foot, the scene absurd, and used her toes as tiny cocks. I began to slowly buck back and forth, my wet pussy, opening up wanting more.

“Shit, your cunt is soaked, slut. You love being a little submissive slave, don’t you,” Amber smirked.

“Yes, Mistress, I love being your whooooore,” I moaned, as more of her toes slipped between my pussy lips.

“Get all my foot in,” she demanded.

“Yeeeees, Mistress,” I whimpered, wiggling back and forth like a slutty porn star as all five toes disappeared inside me.

“Now ride my foot cock,” she ordered, the smirk on her face one of utter amusement at just how desperate I was to obey, to come.

“Fuuuuuuck,” I moaned, as I began to fuck myself with her foot. It was utterly humiliating and doubly satisfying.

A couple of minutes of fucking myself, Amber finally demanded, “Come my pet, my whore, my slave, my pussy pleaser, my slut.”

Each derogatory name triggered a sensational pulsation of pleasure in my body and my orgasm exploded through me.

I woke up sweating and my pussy again leaking from a very vivid wet dream. What the hell? What was happening to me? Why was I continually having such stupid, yet authentic feeling dreams? I concluded whether it was good for business or not, Amber had to go.

5. A SHOCKING REVELATION

I arrived early for my so-called meeting with Amber. I wasn’t the least bit shocked that neither her or Sophia were there. Around 9:30, I texted Sophia.

Where are you?

I got no answer and sighed as I continued waiting. Nicole showed up around ten and I asked, my tone clearly annoyed, “Do you know where Amber is?”

“No, but Amber lives on Amber time,” Nicole shrugged, as if Amber usually did this.

“Well, I can’t have such unreliability at my store,” I said frustrated. “Plus, where is Sophia. She has never just not showed up before.”

“I imagine she is still with Amber,” Nicole said.

“None of this makes sense,” I said, flabbergasted.

“I agree. Amber has an unorthodox style. But she has never failed…at anything,” Nicole explained, before adding, her tone unreadable, “She always gets what she wants.”

“No one always gets what they want,” I replied, the statement rather extreme.

“Well,” Nicole chuckled, “There is an exception to every rule and Amber is definitely the exception to the rules.”

Nicole’s phone buzzed and she answered it. “Oh hi, Amber how was Paris…Two o’clock…Ok, I will send her out…I imagine so…Sunday was pretty busy as well…ok, see you this afternoon…bye.” Once off the phone, “They missed their flight last night and are on their way back as we speak.”

“Figures,” I said, again wondering if I was paying for this trip.

“She also asked me to send you on an errand,” Nicole added.

“I am not her assistant,” I said, coldly.

“She wants you to deliver the dress to Ms. Wilson,” Nicole explained.

“Oh,” I replied, suddenly no longer defensive. Amber was sending me to meet the celebrity who had obviously had a big part in White Wedding’s overnight resurrection. “Well, I guess I can do that.”

Nicole gave me the dress and the address and I headed to the hotel she was staying at, just a few blocks away. As I made the brief walk, in my five-inch heels which I had finally got used to, I pondered that maybe Amber was not so bad. She could have sent Nicole to do this, or did it herself when she returned, but sending me clearly made a statement that she still understood it was my store.

I had to pass security to get up to the penthouse and then had to wait over three hours before I was allowed up. Hungry and crabby, not a good mix, I headed up the elevator to meet one of the most famous women in the world. I was surprised when Ms. Wilson answered the door herself in a robe. “Excellent, I have been expecting you,” she smiled.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Wilson,” I said.

“I am sure it is,” she replied, as she said, “Follow me.”

I followed her into the penthouse suite which was nice, but much to my chagrin not as impressive as my suite at Relaxation Sensation.

We were in the bedroom when she took off her robe, now in only white panties and bra and said, “Grab the stockings from the bed.”

“Um, ok,” I said, laying the dress on the bed as I picked up the white stockings.

Sitting on a chair, she ordered, as if I was her servant, “Put my stockings on.”

“Pardon?” I asked, completely taken aback by her expectations.

“I don’t have all day,” she sighed.

Mortified by being treated like a servant, yet not wanting to upset my star client, I walked to her, dropped to my knees and slowly rolled the first stocking up her leg. I couldn’t believe what I was doing, nor could I believe that my mind stared at her panty covered pussy as I finished putting the first stocking on.

Noticing I was staring, Ms. Wilson laughed, “Hungry are we?”

“W-w-what? No, I was just distracted by your beauty,” I admitted, which was true but hopefully hid my brief naughty thought.

“Sure, sure,” she waved, clearly not buying my reply. I put the other stocking on her before standing up. “The dress,” she said.

I returned to the bed, grabbed the dress and took it out of its protective wrap. Once out, I returned to Ms. Wilson and assisted her with putting the dress on.

Once on, she went to the mirror and looked at herself. Her cheeks went red and she smiled for the first time since my arrival. “Perfect, Ms. Amber, really knows what she is doing.”

Even Taylor Wilson one of the biggest celebrities in the world called her Ms. Amber. Only Nicole didn’t, which was curious. “You look beautiful, Ms. Wilson,” I complimented.

“You are still here?” she asked.

“Sorry, ma’am,” I apologized, cut down to size in just four words.

She didn’t respond or turn around and I took that as her way of telling me I was to go. I was almost out of the room when she said, not turning around, “Have fun with your training.”

I had nothing to say to that, so I left her room, her penthouse suite and the hotel. It was almost two, but decided I couldn’t meet Amber until I had eaten as I am a total bitch when I am hungry…and I was starving. I grabbed a bite to eat and returned to the store a quarter after two.

I was surprised that Sophia was still not at her desk. I walked into my office and Amber was at my desk typing on the computer.

“You are late,” she said, not looking up.

I defended myself. “I had to wait for three hours before seeing Ms. Wilson.”

“I just talked to Taylor. She said you left a little after 1:30,” she countered, still not looking up. “It doesn’t take forty-five minutes to walk a few blocks.”

Her tone was like my mother’s when I came home past curfew, I explained, “I was starving, so I got a bite to eat.”

“Well, lucky you have me to run your store while you have lunch,” she said, finally looking at me.

“I don’t have to defend myself to you,” I retorted, my anger again beginning to bubble as she clearly knew exactly how to push my buttons.

“Sit down, Cassie,” Amber ordered, her tone firm.

“I will not,” I said, standing my ground.

“Sit the fuck down this very second,” Amber demanded.

I don’t know why but I obeyed, suddenly scared of her.

“Now was that so fucking difficult?” Amber questioned like I was a child.

I wanted to snap, but held in my anger, as I ignored the question and asked, “So what now?”

Looking down, I suddenly noticed something I hadn’t until now. I gasped as I noticed a pair of heels, of course five inches, poking out from underneath the desk. I said, each word dripping with venom, “There is someone under MY desk.”

Her tone not changing, as if such an observation was obvious, “Yes, it is Sophia, she is actually a pretty good FULL service employee, although it took a fair amount of training.”

I didn’t know what to say as I sat there speechless from the revelation that my best friend and secretary was under my desk assumedly pleasuring Amber’s vagina.

“Would you like Sophia to lick you?” Amber asked, her smile so frustrating I wanted to slap it right off your face.

“This has got to stop,” I said, before adding, “Now.”

“I agree,” she replied.

“Good,” I said thinking she understood the conviction in my tone.

“Let’s make something perfectly clear, Cassie. I am in charge here, not you. You do as I say. You signed away your rights to decision making when you signed the papers last week,” she informed me.

“That is ludicrous,” I replied, suddenly petrified she may not be bluffing.

“No what is ludicrous is you almost ran this store into the ground with your ineptitude,” she retorted, suddenly letting out a moan. She smiled while she mocked an apology, “Sophia has gotten quite good at this since I added it to her employment duties during your weekend getaway.”

“Sophia come out from under that desk this very second,” I ordered.

Amber smiled, staring at me, “Yes, go ahead Sophia do whatever you wish. You can crawl out from under the desk and you will never have the privilege of tasting me again or you can stay under MY desk where you belong as my personal cunt licker.”

I assumed Sophia would leave, yet I should have known better. Amber had a power I couldn’t quite understand, but it seemed to work on many women.

Yet Sophia didn’t crawl out from under the desk.

Amber continued staring at me as she asked, “Sophia, where do you belong?”

There was a brief pause before I heard the unmistakable voice of my best friend, “Between your legs, Mistress.”

The word ‘Mistress’ shocked me even more than the rest of the answer, my mind suddenly recalling the recurring dreams of Amber being my Mistress. Sophia was happily married, she had never even considered being with a woman before, like myself, and yet there she was under my desk pleasing a relative stranger, it just made no sense.

“Will you lick Cassie’s cunt if I tell you to?” Amber asked, her smug smile driving me mad.

“Yes, Mistress,” Sophia replied, without hesitation.

“Now back to the three keys of success I was telling you about on Friday,” Amber continued.

I stared at her in a daze, still unable to comprehend what was really happening, it was so surreal.

“Number one is dress for success, number two is control your own destiny,” she continued.

“I have done that for years,” I retorted, proud of being the sole owner for all these years.

“Yes, you did,” she said, implying past tense.

“What are you saying?” I asked, annoyed.

“Well you gave up your destiny and created a new one once you gave me control,” she explained.

“I did not,” I said.

“Really?” she asked, rolling the chair back. “Sophia, go grab the contract.”

“Yes, Ms. Amber,” Sophia replied, from under the desk. A moment later she emerged her face clearly wet as she avoided eye contact with me.

As Sophia left the office, my head spinning with confusion, Amber continued, “And then there is number three. Employees must know who is boss and obey without hesitation.”

“But you have made Sophia a sex slave,” I said, the words out of my mouth unbelievable.

“That is one way to look at it, I look at it another way,” the bitch shrugged.

“And what would that be?” I asked sarcastically.

Ignoring my sarcasm, she explained, “I just redefined her job description.”

“Are you serious?” I laughed the response so absurd.

“I understand people, Cassie,” she continued, “and I knew as soon as I met Sophia that she was submissive and needed someone to guide her in her journey to self-discovery.”

“By making her pleasure you?” I scoffed.

Again ignoring my response, “Just like I know what you need.”

“Is that so?” I again replied sarcastically.

Before she could reveal her brilliant psychological assessment of me, Sophia returned with the contract.

“Page 12, section 9, subsection 3b,” Amber said as I flipped through the contract.

I glanced up to see Sophia, without instruction, return to her knees and crawl back under the desk. I instantly wondered how it happened, and a chill went up my spine as I felt a tingle in my pussy. I shook my head as I flipped to the page.

“Good girl,” Amber purred, as she rolled the chair back in position.

I read the contract piece and gasped.

9.3.b. All business decisions from now hereafter must be decided by Ms. Amber.

“You can’t be serious,” I said, wondering how I missed that during my quick scan of the document last week.

“Of course I am serious. When I am hired, I take control of every aspect of the business,” she explained.

“But I am the owner,” I said.

“Yes, I let you keep that title,” she smiled, before adding, “Now Cassie, go to Sophia’s desk and answer the phones while I continue to run your business,” Amber ordered.

“Excuse me?” I questioned, stunned by her expectations yet again.

“Unless you want to replace Sophia under my desk,” she smirked, before adding, “Although I assume that is where you will end up since you are submissive just like her.”

“I’m submissive now?” I retorted, knowing of all the things I was, submissive wasn’t one of them.

“You are the prototype of a submissive,” she assessed.

“How so?” I asked, curious to hear her absurd logic to this absurd conversation.

“You have spent your whole life using your business as a facade to hide what you really need,” Amber explained.

“Are you kidding…” I began, but was shot down.

“Don’t interrupt me when I am talking, Cassie,” she snapped. “Now as I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted, Cassie you hide behind your work, you spend so much time and energy in making it successful that you need your brain to be allowed to go into neutral when not at work. You NEED to be told what to do.”

I waited to make sure she was done, which I suppose was a submissive act, before saying, “I disagree completely.”

“Of course you do, you are in denial,” Amber continued. “Such a cold harsh reality is hard to accept, but lucky for you I am here to help you accept it.”

“Oh, lucky me,” I sarcastically shot back.

“When was the last time you were sexually satisfied?” she asked.

Infuriated, I stood up and said, “I want you out of my office now.”

She laughed. “You really don’t get it, do you?”

“Now!” I ordered, standing firm.

She stood up and her skirt fell back down as she moved towards me. “You are fucking stupid, aren’t you, Cassie,” Amber shot back condescendingly, “this isn’t your office anymore, it is MY fucking office. Now get your fucking ass out of MY office and just be happy I am letting you to be my secretary.”

“No,” I answered; even though I was scared, she would hit me.

I looked up at her as she towered over me. “I am counting to three for you to get your fucking ass out of MY office and do as you’re told before I punish you.”

Her tone sent a cold chill up my spine as her icy glare bore into me. Even though I wanted to fight back, to stand up for myself, to prove her wrong and to help Sophia, I felt my body start towards the door.

“Good girl,” she purred, the condescending tone dripping like melted wax.

My face went even redder with frustrated anger, but I just kept walking out of my office and to the secretary’s desk to have time to think about my next action.

As soon as I sat down the phone rang. I paused a second before picking up the phone. Of course, it was for Amber. I sighed and said, “Please wait a moment.”

I walked back into my office and Amber glared, “Knock before entering my office, Cassie.”

I began to speak, but she again interrupted me, “No, get out and see if you can do it right.”

My anger was burning inside me, but again did as I was told. I exited MY office and then knocked on MY door.

“Yes, come in,” Amber called out all cheery which somehow made me angrier.

I re-entered my office and said, “There is a phone call on line two for you.”

“Better,” she said, again behind MY desk and Sophia’s heels still under MY desk. “But, you must address me properly.”

There was no way I was going to call her Mistress.

She continued, “As Ms. Amber.”

I sighed, loud enough to show my annoyance, yet I again conformed to her expectations, “There is a phone call on line two for you, Ms. Amber.”

“Thank you,” she smiled back, “you may return to YOUR desk, Cassie.”

I turned and left imagining I was Yosemite Sam after he would lose to Bugs Bunny as I cursed in my head a bunch of mumbo jumbo, ‘frickin’ frackin’.

Back at Sophia’s desk, I stewed as I pondered a way out of my seemingly legally binding situation. I couldn’t afford a lawyer and I imagine she probably had one already in her pocket, or pussy for that matter. Suddenly without even realizing I was thinking it, I imagined myself under the desk and between her legs. Just as quickly as the thought popped into my head, I pushed it out. What was becoming of me? Why couldn’t I stand up to her?

I looked up at the different video monitor screens that showed the whole store. The store was swamped and I just couldn’t fathom how she could make such a drastic turn around in one week. Was Taylor Wilson that popular to infuse that much business so quickly? No, there had to be more to it than that. Also, although she had clearly hired a few strikingly beautiful women as employees, this was a bridal shop and not a place where sex sells. As I scanned the screens there were probably only three men among the fifty plus customers looking at the merchandise for sale. Also, none of the merchandise was different. Somehow she had made my store hip, the more I scanned the screens the more I realized that the majority of women in my shop were under thirty. A million questions and no concrete answers popped into my head as I tried to balance my happiness with the sudden success of my shop to the anger at the treatment and utter disrespect Amber had for me and Sophia.

“Fuuuuck, yes, drink my come,” Amber screamed, assumedly for my benefit, as she assumedly came from Sophia’s tongue.

A minute later, Sophia finally came out of MY office and asked, her face shiny with Amber’s pussy juice, shocking me as she asked, “Do you want your cunt licked, Cassie?”

“What? Sophia, what has happened to you?” I asked.

“I don’t even know where to start,” Sophia replied, her eyes and tone apologetic.

“Well, start at the beginning,” I suggested.

“Not here,” Sophia said, glancing towards the door. “I need to go home; I haven’t been home since Friday morning before leaving that afternoon to go to Paris with Ms. Amber.”

“Ok,” I said, “but I really need to know what is going on here.”

“I know,” Sophia nodded. “I still need time to come to grips with it too.”

“Call me when you have time to talk,” I said.

“Ok,” she nodded before leaving me with even more questions.

The next two hours I did secretarial duties much to my own dismay. I answered phones, I addressed Amber as she expected and I organized a plethora of new files that were on Sophia’s desk.

It was almost five when Amber finally came out of the office. Her first words to me were, “Did you take Sophia up on her offer to eat your cunt?”

“What? No,” I said, appalled by the question.

“You should have, she is a natural,” Amber said, smiling, before adding, “I gave Sophia tomorrow and Wednesday off since she worked very hard long hours over the weekend. I will need you to take over her secretarial duties while she is gone.”

“Fine,” I said, my tone implying it wasn’t remotely fine.

“Great, I take my coffee with two sugar and one cream,” Amber said, as she continued out of the office, before stopping at the stairs and adding, “Dress in one of the other outfits I picked out for you tomorrow for your training, Cassie.”

“My training?” I asked.

“Yes your training,” she sighed clearly annoyed. “Now please go, I have to finish the contract with the French designer Willington for him to sign before I leave.” Leaving before I could ask any more questions, but her tone and smile were both very ominous.

I sighed again, it was becoming part of my reaction to almost every word Amber said, as I logged off the computer and went to go in my office. I was surprised to learn it was locked. I grabbed my key and learned not only was it locked; she had obviously had the locks changed. They were not changed yesterday when I came in, so when in the hell did she have time to change them? Frustrated, I cursed and headed out, taking a copy of the contract with me intending on finding a loophole to this absurd contract.

That night, I went through every word of the contract with a fine tooth comb but came up with no loophole, no escape clause. I couldn’t even fire her for six months based on the disclaimer I somehow missed.

I tried calling Sophia all night but never got an answer which only increased my frustration and anxiety. Eventually past exhaustion, I crawled into bed hoping I wouldn’t dream.

“Who owns you?” Amber asked, as I sat on the floor of my office naked except for the heels she insisted I keep on.

“You do, Mistress,” I answered embarrassed by my need to obey.

“And what will you do to please me?” she questioned.

“Whatever you want,” I replied.

She too was naked, except for thigh high stockings and black boots. “So you will eat my cunt?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I answered.

“Eat Sophia’s cunt?” she questioned and suddenly Sophia was in the office too, naked and legs spread wide open on my desk.

The question was ludicrous and the answer obviously no, yet the words out of my mouth were, “Yes, Mistress, I would eat Sophia’s cunt.”

“And you would rim her ass?” Amber added.

I had never even remotely considered such a disgusting act, yet I had also never considered lesbian sex before, and again my words were out of character, “Of course, Mistress, I would love to rim Sophia’s ass.”

“Good girl,” Amber purred. “Now go and get Sophia off, today you are her pet. Sophia tell slut Cassie what you want.”

Shy, quiet Sophia stunned me as she demanded, “Get your ass over here and lick my cunt, slut.”

Dazed, yet surprisingly wet, I crawled over to my desk and buried my face in Sophia’s hairy cunt. Her scent was incredibly strong. As soon as I began licking, she grabbed my head, began rubbing her pussy up and down on my face as she said, “I have wanted to fuck your face and make you mine for years, Cassie.”

I jolted awake. My hand was in my panties. Instead of stopping though, I quickly rubbed myself to release an orgasm to close to just to let it go. Seconds later, I came hard, my head spinning at the thought that now Sophia, my best friend, was in my sex dreams. Desperate to control these feelings, I decided that I may have to call my psychologist Mrs. Carter who I had seen in the past.

6. MY TRAINING BEGINS

I got dressed, purposely not wearing one of the outfits Amber had recommended, deciding it was time to start making a clear statement.

I left a rather frantic message at Mrs. Carter’s office, before heading to work hoping to get to my office before she did. I arrived a couple of hours before Amber, but forgot that the locks had been changed. I cursed Amber and ended up working at Sophia’s desk doing the duties she usually did and Amber arrived just after ten.

“Good morning, Cassie,” Amber greeted, dressed perfectly in a brown dress with mocha pantyhose and, of course, five inch heels. Nicole was with her also dressed fashionably.

“Good morning, Amber,” I greeted back.

“It’s Ms. Amber, Cassie,” Amber said, her tone shifting from sweet to annoyed instantly.

“It’s Cassandra, Amber,” I countered, standing up, two being able to play this game.

“In my office,” Amber ordered, as she unlocked the door. “Nicole please cover Cassie’s desk.”

“Of course, Amber,” Nicole agreed.

“Follow me,” Amber ordered.

I followed her, ready to confront her once and for all.

“Close the door,” Amber demanded, as she went to MY desk.

I again did as told, agreeing this conversation was best between just the two of us.

As had become her trademark, she slipped out of her heels and put her feet onto MY desk. I noticed, that with her dress rising that she wasn’t wearing pantyhose but thigh high stockings or garter belt and stockings. I shouldn’t have cared, but my mind instantly flashed to my past wet dreams. I quickly pushed that thought out of my mind as I walked to my desk. Yet, instead of standing up to her, I opened with, “So what is your long term plan for my store.”

“Sit down, Cassie,” she ordered.

“I’ll stand.”

“Sit!” she repeated, her voice unwavering.

Already feeling my earlier determination fading, as I again eventually obeyed an order of hers.

Smiling now, she answered, “Well, now that the rebranding is already under way, the next key point is training you.”

“Training me how?” I asked, unaware of the sexual implication she was implying.

“As my pet,” she answered, rather matter-of-factly.

“Excuse me?” I questioned, shocked even though after all the foreshadowing.

“I have always wanted an older pet,” she continued.

“This is getting silly,” I sighed.

“Agreed,” Amber sighed right back. “You like my legs and feet I see.”

“What?” I asked, pulling my eyes away from her stocking-clad feet.

“Stop pretending,” Amber smiled, “It is obvious that you want to be exactly where Sophia was on Friday, massaging my feet.”

“I do not,” I adamantly protested.

She chuckled, “Oh stop this vague act of propriety, I can see right through you, my pet.”

The words ‘my pet’ lingered in the air and regardless of my own mental denial, my body betrayed me as my panties dampened.

“And why are you not dressed as I instructed?” Amber questioned, as if I was a child and she the adult, as she took her feet off the desk and stood up.

My face was red as I tried to stay dignified, “Because I am quite capable of choosing my own clothes and deciding what I will wear.”

She walked around and sat on the desk directly in front of me, crossing her legs so her nylon-clad toes of her left foot were dangling inches from me. “I disagree completely, Cassie,” she said, “you are a fashion disaster, just like your store before I arrived and saved it.” She paused, slowly swinging her foot towards me, before adding, “now I must save you.”

“From what?” I scoffed, even though I was curious what she thought she was saving me from, as I continued to be distracted from Amber’s toes so close to me. I don’t know why but I wanted to massage her feet like she accused me of wanting me to do, I wanted to kiss her toes, it was absurd, but true.

“From yourself, of course,” Amber laughed.

I laughed back, asking sarcastically, “Am I a hazard to myself?”

“That is one way of putting it,” she smiled, moving the sole of her foot to my lips. “Go ahead. Lick, my foot pet.”

Her voice was shockingly soothing and although what she was asking was absurd and demeaning, it actually seemed a natural progression. I opened my mouth and was about to extend my tongue when I caught myself.

She laughed, “You are a stubborn one, Cassie. I can see your internal struggle between giving in to your carnal desires that are building inside you and acting like the proper lady you have convinced yourself you are.”

I began to stand up, knowing I was already losing this power struggle, when she ordered, her voice suddenly stern, “Sit back down, Cassie.”

I froze, “But….”

“But nothing” she interrupted, “we are not done here. Actually we have barely got started.”

For some unexplainable reason, I obeyed, sitting back down, sensing a shift in myself and my ability to stand up for myself. Her words, although harsh, somehow seemed necessary, like I had to obey. I couldn’t explain it at all, it refuted logic, yet it was the feelings I was having.

Her tone instantly shifted from stern to soft, although tinged with confidence, she purred, “Good girl, Cassie.”

I weakly fought back, “Please let’s treat each other with respect.”

“Let’s start by clarifying my expectations,” Amber said, her foot now resting on my leg. “How do you address me?”

I sighed, not as dramatically as before and also not for the same reason. Before it was out of irritability of her arrogance, this time it was out of my weakness and acceptance of the power shift I had lost control of completely. “Ms. Amber.”

“Good girl, Cassie,” she rewarded, her tone so condescending that it should have had me wanting to smack her in the face, yet instead it warmed me to know I had made her happy and I couldn’t deny my panties were sopping wet.

“And who is in charge of this store?” Amber questioned.

“Ms. Amber,” I admitted, lowering my eyes away from her.

“Look at me when you speak, my pet,” Amber ordered.

“S-s-sorry,” I stammered, looking up and into her eyes.

“Good girl,” she purred, again her soft tone soothed me when it should have infuriated me.

Amber put her stocking foot to my mouth, her toes on my lips and said, “Go ahead, Cassie, suck my toes.”

I knew I shouldn’t. I knew it as soon as I obeyed any sort of sexual order no matter how small I was done. Luckily, I refrained from the temptation, although I could feel my panties getting damp.

“You are a stubborn mule,” Amber said amused. “So back to disobeying me with your clothing choice.”

I shrugged, her toes still on my lips. Moving my head, I answered, trying to be strong, “Like I said before, I am quite capable of making my own choices.”

“Anyone is capable of such choices, yet very few are competent at doing it,” Amber responded, shoving her stocking-clad toes into my open mouth. “Now suck your Mistress’s toes,” she demanded, my mouth full of her foot.

The word ‘Mistress’ had a similar impact as it did in my dreams, sending instant shock waves of submission through my entire being. I had heard Sophia call Amber mistress and had promised myself I would never repeat the submissive word, the word that officially separated her and I. Yet, instead of moving away like I should have done, I obeyed, sucking on her perfectly manicured toes as best I could.

“About time,” Amber said, her tone clearly amused at my obedience.

Again, part of me wanted to stand up and leave, screw the consequences of my business possibly failing, yet a growing part of me was so overwhelmed by her power, by her beauty, that I was frozen in place obeying her ludicrous orders and eagerly looking forward to the next one.

I had sucked each of her toes awkwardly when she pulled her foot away and uncrossed her legs, which gave me a brief look at her panty less pussy the confirmation that she was wearing a garter belt to hold up her stockings.

She caught my glance up her skirt and chuckled, “All in good time my hungry little pet.”

Humiliation burned through me as I had been caught staring at her pussy. Yet, even as I was caught, I didn’t avert my eyes from the tiny gateway to Amber’s pussy.

She crossed her legs, her pussy vanishing from view and put her other nylon-clad foot in front of me. This time she didn’t put it in my mouth, instead allowing it to linger there, the expectation unspoken but clear.

I knew this was a test, one more power play, but feeling completely defeated and at the whim of this young, beautiful, powerful woman I did as she expected, leaning forward and taking her pinky toe into my mouth. Having more control this time, I pleasured each individual toe as best I could, the silky nylon a barrier.

“Hmmm, you are an eager little pet,” Ms. Amber purred, which only compounded both the excitement and the humiliation of my current predicament.

Once I had finished pleasuring the big toe, I found myself moving to the soul of her foot, kissing every inch of her stocking-clad foot. I didn’t even realize I was doing it until I was.

“Are you ready to start your training, slut?” Ms. Amber asked, being called a ‘slut’ was like getting a bucket of cold water poured on me, instantly reality set in.

“I-I-I am not a slut,” I defiantly retorted.

“You go from guy to guy quicker than Lindsay Lohan ends up in court,” Amber quipped.

“I do not,” I protested, although I did go through guys rather quickly.

“So pet is ok, but slut is insulting?” Amber questioned.

“Neither is ok,” I countered, although I knew where she was going with this.

“Stand up,” she ordered.

Without hesitation I did and then cursed to myself for obeying her command.

“A pencil skirt, are you serious?” Amber condemned, standing up, before adding, “Although you wore the five-inch heels. You really couldn’t decide whether you should stand up to me, or bow down to me, could you?”

“Can we get back to business?” I asked, trying to change the subject, even as my pussy burned with an insatiable hunger I don’t ever recall feeling.

“This is business,” Amber replied, before adding, “You need to be punished for disobeying me, Cassie and continually questioning my authority.”

“This is…,” I began but was harshly stopped.

“Shut up,” Amber snapped. “Take off your skirt now.”

“What?” I asked.

“Take off your fucking skirt this second,” Amber demanded.

Her glare and ice cold tone startled me and I again obeyed as I unzipped my skirt and allowed it to drop to the floor.

“Good girl,” Amber again purred, her tone instantly soft again, “you may make a good pet yet.”

Again her implication was smug and yet my head flashed to all my strange wet dreams I had over the past week.

“We obviously need to get you some new underwear or have you go commando,” Amber said, looking at my full brief panties. “Sluts like you should dress like sluts underneath their business attire.”

I again repeated, “I am not a slut.”

“Sorry,” she laughed, “Lesbian pets like you should dress like sluts underneath their business attire.”

“Please stop,” I weakly protested, even as my pussy betrayed me my leaking into my panties and my head flashed to her shaved pussy I had got a brief glimpse of earlier.

“Begging, I like that,” Amber smirked, before ordering her tone again implying this was not a negotiation, “Take off your blouse.”

My hands trembled as I began to unbutton my blouse. Once unbuttoned, I paused, uncomfortable with taking it off, which was absurd since I was already just in my pantyhose and panties.

“You really like being told what to do, don’t you,” Amber smirked. “Take off your fucking blouse, Cassie, let’s see those big tits of yours.”

Oddly, her calling my tits big flattered me, being the first time she had given me a compliment, and I again obeyed, revealing my large 38D breasts held up in a comfortable sports bra.

“A sports bra?” Amber scoffed, “You really have no idea how to dress, do you? We really are going to have to do a complete wardrobe makeover.”

“It supports my breasts,” I defended.

“You mean your tits,” Amber corrected, “Sluts, pets, lesbian slaves have tits or maybe in your case udders depending on how firm they still are at your advanced age.”

Again her words were meant to belittle and humiliate, yet I took great pride in my breasts and how well they had held up over the years due to my vigorous workout routine. I responded, “My tits are still very firm, Mist…Ms. Amber.” I caught myself at the last minute from saying Mistress, but Amber had obviously caught it.

“Still a little fight in you, my pet,” she smiled, clearly enjoying the slow deterioration of my stubbornness and pride.

Amber finally stood up from the desk and walked over to me just as the phone rang.

“Please get that slut,” she ordered, moving to her desk.

Half naked, humiliated and horny, I walked to the desk and reached for the phone. I answered it and said, “Yes, she is in, please wait a moment.” Pressing hold on the phone, I handed it to Ms. Amber as she sat down behind the desk. “It is for you, Ms. Amber.”

“Thank you, Cassie,” she replied, so politely like I would do when Sophia would have told me I had a call.

Taking the phone, she said, “Good morning. Oh hi, darling…lunch today?…Sure I can make it…” As she continued chatting, she snapped her fingers and pointed to the ground in front of her.

I stared at her, understanding what she expected of me, yet unable to obey.

“Just a minute, Angela, my secretary is fucking too stupid to understand a simple order,” Amber said, before turning to me not covering up the mouth piece.

“Cassie, get on your fucking knees like a good pet and crawl to me now,” she ordered.

Again her tone had the power to weaken every ounce of resistance I seemed to occasionally muster and I felt myself lowering to the ground in MY office, and then crawling to MY desk. Once I arrived, she instructed, “Massage my feet.”

I obeyed as she returned to the phone. “Sorry about that. My new secretary needs some work….I know watching them come to grips with their new position is entertaining…what, a party this weekend?…sure, she should be trained by then…for the whole weekend?…why not, it is not like she has a life…sounds good, we will make arrangements at lunch. Ciao.”

As I heard her talking assumedly about me, my face went white. Was she planning to have me serve other people? I continued massaging her foot as I tried to understand why I was allowing this to happen.

Looking down at me, Ms. Amber said, “Look Cassie, I need to get to work soon and continue to save and rebuild the business you managed to run into the ground so I am done with this whole act of pretending you are not a cunt-licking, submissive slave to me.”

Her words were so powerful and confident, I couldn’t even begin to know how to respond, and instead I just continued massaging her foot.

“Are you wet?” she asked.

“Yes,” I whispered almost inaudibly, again avoiding eye contact.

“Look at me when you speak to me slut,” she demanded, her tone implying a clear annoyance with me.

Looking up at her smirking smile, I stammered, “Y-y-yes, Ms. Amber.”

“Why?” she asked, knowingly.

“I don’t know,” I answered, which was as honest an answer I had. I had no idea why I was obeying her; I had no idea why obeying her had my pussy juice leaking out of me. I had no idea why ever since I met her I had suddenly started having dreams of submission, dreams of being a lesbian.

“Yes you do,” she said, “Tell me what you want right now.”

I wanted so many things, each contradicting the other. I wanted my desk back, yet I wanted to crawl underneath it and pleasure Amber just like Sophia had. I wanted to stand up and demand respect, yet I also wanted to be on my knees and being told what to do. I hated everything Amber stood for and yet I craved submission to her all the same. Yet, again I avoided an answer. “I don’t know.”

“Answer my question now, Cassie, or I walk out of here forever,” Amber threatened, even as she repositioned her legs opening up her tunnel to submission.

Seeing her pussy again beckoning me in, any last resolve, any last second determination washed away as I finally admitted what my body had long ago accepted. “I want to please you.”

“How?” she asked, opening her legs wider and giving me a clear look at her shaved pussy and its slight shine.

“By licking you,” I admitted, the words seeming so natural and yet so absurd.

“Be specific, slut,” Amber demanded, clearly impatient with me.

“I want to lick your pussy, Ms. Amber,” I reworded.

“You mean my cunt?” Amber asked.

“Yes, Ms. Amber, I want to lick your cunt,” I repeated, getting frustrated with myself suddenly wanting nothing else than to actually taste her…her scent lingering heavenly but her cunt was just out of reach.

“You understand that once you taste my cunt I own you,” Ms. Amber added, pushing me further into the web of her sin.

“W-w-what does that mean?” I stammered, even though I knew no matter what her answer was I was destined to submit to her.

“You obey every order I ever give. You please who I tell you to please. Your mouth, cunt and ass, yes ass, are mine to use or share as I please,” she clarified.

Her declaration should have mortified me, or at the very least had me having second thoughts, but my hunger to submit, my desire to taste her, the fire in my pussy, no my cunt, had me only thinking submission.

“Are you ready for such unconditional submission,” she asked, as she rolled her chair a couple inches to me, so I was now between her legs and her pussy was inches from me.

I didn’t hesitate, my eyes and mind transfixed on her cunt as I finally said the words my body had been craving, “Yes, Mistress.”

“Good girl,” she purred, before adding, using my last name for the first time ever, “Go ahead, Ms. Williams, become my slave. One lick and you are mine.”

The use of my last name was clearly another power play as she wanted to remind me of the position of power I used to have, yet I was long past caring about names anymore. I repositioned myself the few inches needed to be directly between her thigh high stocking legs and now my face was directly in front of her pussy. Her scent was strong and appealing and drew me in as I opened my mouth, extended my tongue, and became a slave.

Her taste was better than I could have imagined as I slowly licked her wet pussy lips. Like giving head to a guy, I instantly enjoyed licking pussy knowing her wetness, her moans, were because of me. Unlike this whole situation, where I had no control and was completely at the whim of this young twenty-five year old, as I licked her pussy I was in control of when she came.

“Hmmmm, you are a natural, my pet slut,” Ms. Amber purred, which somehow only enhanced my eagerness to please. As she got wetter and her moans began to increase, I began to flick her swollen clit which is what always got me off when a man was between my legs. Her legs twitched with each flick until she grabbed my head and began rubbing her cunt all over my face as she said, “You fucking tease, get me off now.”

I struggled to lick her while I drowned in her wetness which a few seconds later was a river of wetness as she came. “Fuuuuuuuck, I’m comiiiiiiing my peeeeeeeet.”

Her cum was like wine as I savored every last drop of her sweetness. Finally, she let go and looking down at me she asked, seemingly surprised, “And you have never done that before?”

“No, Mistress,” I admitted, feeling a glow of pride at the fact that I had obviously pleased her.

“Well, you are a quick learner,” she approved, as she regained her breath.

I watched from my submissive position on my knees, on the floor, while she closed her eyes and allowed the last remnants of her orgasm to shiver through her. My own desire to cum burning inside me stuck on hold.

Finally, she opened her eyes and said, “Get naked slave.”

I didn’t hesitate, the thought of her pleasuring me making my panties even wetter. I stood up and quickly discarded by bra, yanked down my pantyhose and pulled off my panties revealing my recently Brazilian hairless pussy.

Ms. Amber stood up and slipped back into her heels before going to a file cabinet and pulling out a strange whip like contraption and a bottle. “Back on all fours, my pet, it is time to really make you a dirty slut whore.”

I obeyed, suddenly very nervous of what she had planned for me. On all fours I felt her hands on my ass and then warm liquid poured between my ass cheeks. My eyes went big as other than a couple failed anal attempts while drunk, I was rather an anal virgin.

“I wouldn’t tighten your ass up that will only make it worse, my pet,” Amber explained, before adding, “Just relax.”

“Are you ready to be my real pet?” Ms. Amber asked.

I didn’t want to be sodomized, yet I wanted to continue to please her as I responded, “Yes, Mistress Amber, I am ready to be your pet.”

“Well, most pets have tails don’t they?” she asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” I agreed, suddenly understanding exactly what she had intended for me.

“Now just relax this will sting a bit,” she advised.

I tried to relax, but it was rather hard as I felt the toy now rubbing between my ass cheeks before stopping right at my rosebud.

“Bark for me, my pet,” Ms. Amber ordered, adding to the humiliation.

“Woof,” I barked and then whimpered as she pushed forward sliding the well lubricated plug slowly into my ass.

“That’s it puppy,” Ms. Amber calmly soothed.

The pain in my ass burned and yet somehow soothed at the same time.

A moment later, she stood up and announced, “All in. Now chase your tail, puppy-slut.”

I thought she was kidding, until I felt a slap on my ass. Eyes wide, I began crawling in circles trying to make the impossible possible, all the while she laughed. A minute later, she ordered, “Now sit up and beg like a good puppy.”

I again obeyed, my shame reaching new depths, and as I looked up I saw her phone pointing directly at me. Speaking to me like I was a real puppy she said, “Good puppy, does puppy want a treat?”

I couldn’t believe my response. I woofed.

She went to the intercom, while trying to stifle her laughter, and paged over the intercom, “Nicole please come into my office please.”

My eyes went wide.

Ms. Amber said, “What? Puppy wants a treat and puppy is going to get a treat. While I am gone, you are not to get off all fours is that understood?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I agreed.

“I will have Nicole get you some water and food,” she added.

“But she is one of my employees,” I protested.

“Yes she is,” Amber agreed.

“I can’t have her see me like this,” I tried to reason.

“Oh don’t worry,” Amber waved off my objections, “they don’t have to respect you to work here.”

“But I spent the past almost twenty years building a family atmosphere,” I countered.

“And you were almost bankrupt,” she refuted.

Before I could continue my reasoning there was a knock on the door.

Amber winked and called out, “Come in.”

Nicole entered the office. “You called for me, Ms. Amber?”

“Yes, Nicole, you see my pet there,” Amber said, pointing down at me.

Nicole looked down at me with an amused look on her face. “Yes, Ms. Amber.”

“Well, she needs fresh water. There is a dog bowl in the top filing cabinet, could you please fill it up for our pet,” Amber instructed.

“Of course,” Nicole agreed, her look of amusement turning into a knowing smirk, as she went to the file cabinet and grabbed a dog dish.

As Nicole left the office, Ms. Amber said, “Oh, and while I am gone you are to obey any order Nicole gives you, is that clear?”

“Y-y-yes, Ms. Amber,” I weakly agreed.

“Oh and one more thing my pet, don’t you dare come until I get back,” Ms. Amber warned.

“Yes, Mistress,” I agreed, even though I knew it would take literally seconds to get off if I touched myself.

Amber left and a second later Nicole returned with the dog bowl and put it on the floor in the corner. As I looked at it, I gasped as I read the name on the bowl: Ms. Williams.

Nicole who was so sweet this weekend, said, her treatment of me shifting completely, “Is puppy hungry?”

I turned around and saw she was on the couch, her skirt had already been discarded and she too was wearing a garter belt and stockings. My head was spinning. It was one thing to be humiliated by Ms. Amber, but completely another to have one of my new employees treat me with such disrespect. Yet, as she opened her legs, my mouth began to water.

“Come here, puppy,” she said, patting her legs like I was a real dog.

“But you are my employee,” I protested.

“And you are on all fours with a butt plug tail in your ass,” she countered.

“But…” I began.

“Do you want some pussy or not?” she asked, having the same lack of patience that Ms. Amber had.

“Yes,” I admitted.

“Well, then get over here,” she instructed, “I have a conference call in fifteen minutes.”

Humiliated, but craving more pussy, I crawled over to her. Once between her legs I was surprised to see that unlike Ms. Amber, she had a full bush of red hair just above her pussy lips.

“Go ahead,” she offered, “it is obvious you want to.”

I moved forward extended my tongue and began licking tentatively. After all the strange dreams, and the flashes of submission during the verbal humiliation of Amber and licking her, I was suddenly eager to taste another pussy. Nicole’s wetness was like a firecracker that ignited my taste buds causing a flavour explosion in my mouth. I slowly licked between her pussy lips, her wetness slowly leaking out the longer I lapped up and down. Her moans increased slowly as I continued licking, forgetting completely that I was the boss and she my employee.

“That’s it, you are a natural Cassie,” she moaned a couple of minutes into my pleasing her.

Somehow the compliment only enhanced my eagerness to please her, to get her off, to taste her full explosion of cum. I began to move my head right and left, flicking over her clit, like I remember some sexy Italian hunk did to me in a hotel in Venice a couple of years ago that really got me off. It seemed to have a similar effect on Nicole as her breathing got heavier and she demanded, “Faster, slut, faster.”

Being called a slut didn’t faze me this time instead, it actually seemed to excite me, I obeyed her demand and was soon rewarded with a mouthful of her pussy juice as she came all over me. I licked and licked hungry for more of her juice.

A minute later she pushed me away as she said, “Stop, I have to pee.”

She stood up and disappeared into the bathroom while I sat on the floor dazed and confused at how I had so easily submitted to Nicole.

After she was done in the washroom, Nicole walked out of the office, leaving me alone. I waited a few minutes before deciding that sitting on the floor of MY office was absurd. I stood up and went to MY desk. I pilfered through MY computer searching all the work Amber had been doing in my absence. I was stunned at the distribution changes and the wholesale cost prices she received, almost twice as low as the prices I had been receiving from suppliers. Over the next hour, I perused all the new files on my computer and was in the midst of reading her rather ambitious expansion plan when she returned from lunch.

“You got to be fucking kidding me,” she said, slamming the door, each word sharp as knives.

I looked up and saw her glare.

“I give you one simple fucking order and you can’t even obey that,” she said, shaking her head.

Ignoring her anger, I asked, “You want to expand to Beverly Hills?”

Walking towards me, she said, her tone surprisingly softer, “No I am, expanding to Beverly Hills, I already got a location set-up.”

“How?” I asked, such a reversal of fortunes unprecedented.

“That is what I do,” she shrugged, before asking, “Can I ask why you are at my desk and not on the floor like you are supposed to be?”

“Amber, I need to be informed with any major changes you are making to my business,” I said, trying to sound strong and firm.

“Well, right now I am working on a major restructuring,” she said.

“I didn’t read about that,” I said, not catching on.

“Back on the floor, Cassie,” she demanded, “I see you are a rather slow learner.”

“But, we were talking business,” I protested.

“And know we will continue the restructuring of your business,” she smirked, before asking, “Did you enjoy Nicole’s cunt? It looked like you were enjoying yourself.”

“Please, Amber,” I said, trying to regain a bit of dignity after the earlier humiliation, although her last sentence alarmed me.

She snapped her fingers and pointed to the floor.

I sighed.

She pulled out her phone and turned it towards me, “Do you like my new security camera I got put in while you were gone?”

I stared at me, on my knees, between Nicole’s legs.

“I even got the cameras in high definition, pretty impressive hey?” she asked, clearly amused.

Defeated, I got off the chair and returned to the floor.

“Now for your punishment,” she said, going back to the filing cabinet.

She pulled out a dildo and I wondered what the hell else did she have in that filing cabinet? She moved to the wall near my water dish and put the dildo, which apparently had a suction cup, to the wall.

“And to think, I brought you lunch,” she said, tossing a Styrofoam container on the floor.

She returned to my desk and sat down, again slipping out of her heels. For the next twenty minutes, she worked on the computer not saying a word to me.

I looked at the dildo on the wall, the Styrofoam container and the water dish and realized she was testing me. She knew I was horny, she knew I was hungry and she wanted to see me break. Frustration again began to build as I tried to figure a way out of this continually more complex predicament. I also kept getting distracted by her toes that she wiggled freely on the floor as she worked.

“You must be starving,” Amber finally said. “I brought you my leftover salad, or if you would prefer you can have a snack between my legs.”

My face went red and burned with shame at the reality that as soon as she said the words I imagined myself doing just that.

“You want to eat my cunt again, don’t you, Cassie?” she teased.

I didn’t answer, as I tried to refuse the temptation to fall deeper into the depths of her web of submission.

“Just crawl like a good pet to me and get your treat,” she continued.

I wanted to resist, I wanted to stand up and slap her in the face, yet the thought of tasting her was already pulling me towards her.

Without a word, I crawled towards her and she rolled her chair back and allowed me to position myself under what used to be my desk, just like Sophia had done.

She chuckled, opening her legs to allow me a clear view of her perfectly shaved pussy, “Beg, to please your Mistress.”

Her pussy so tantalizing close to me, her scent lingering teasingly, I answered, giving in yet again unconditionally, “Please Mistress Amber, may I eat your cunt.”

“And are we going to have any more of these silly disobediences,” she asked.

“No, Mistress Amber,” I answered, suddenly feeling guilty for disobeying.

“Look closely at my cunt, slave,” she ordered.

I obeyed, my mouth watering.

“How bad do you want it?” she asked, rolling her chair away again.

“Soooooo bad,” I whimpered, my pussy tingling.

“Go fuck yourself on your new toy, my pet,” Amber ordered.

I looked up and saw her devilish smile.

I knew this was just another level of humiliation, I also knew that the camera would film me fucking myself like some two-bit whore, yet I crawled out from under the desk and over to the wall with the six-inch dildo.

“Back up slowly, my pet,” she instructed, as she put her legs on the desk and watched amused at my complete submission to her.

I could feel my pussy leak as I anticipated the cock in me. I closed my eyes, not wanting to see Amber watching me, as I slowly backed up. I felt the head of the cock hit my dog tail. I lifted my legs up a bit and the cock easily slipped inside my wanton pussy.

“Ohhhhh,” I moaned, the pleasure instantly tingling inside me.

“Now fuck yourself, slut,” Amber instructed.

I didn’t need any further instructions as I began bouncing back and forth on the plastic toy.

“Don’t you come without permission, Cassie,” Amber demanded, her voice closer.

I opened my eyes and saw she had walked over to me.

“Who owns you?” she asked, grabbing a chair.

“You doooooo,” I whimpered in admission.

“And who is in charge of this company?” she questioned, putting the chair directly in front of me.

“You arrrrrre, Ms. Amber,” I admitted, knowing I had lost and she had won.

Lifting up her skirt and sitting down on the chair, her pussy again so close to me, she asked, “What are you?”

I didn’t even hesitate, my desire to come overriding any last remnants of dignity or common sense, “Your slave, your pet, your slut.”

“You can come when I do, Cassie Williams,” she said, sliding down the chair until her pussy was in my face.

Hearing my name was one last reminder of who I was and how quickly I had fell, yet I didn’t care. I began licking eagerly wanting to get her off so I too could get off. I slowed down fucking myself, desperate to obey and not come yet as I continued licking. I licked for what seemed like an eternity of surreal near orgasmic bliss until her moans increased again and I did the same head turning clit tease I had with Nicole.

“Oh shit, slut, you are soooo good at this,” Amber moaned, before adding, “faster, faster, fuck, fuck, come with me, slut, come with me.”

I let go, began fucking myself furiously while my face bounced into her cunt with each forward movement and in seconds my orgasm shot through me with erotic precision just as Amber’s cascaded through her. My face was coated with cum as I continued to bounce back and forth onto the dildo and into her quivering pussy.

Finally spent, I fell forward into Amber’s pussy as the cock slipped out of my pussy and juices leaked out liberally.

Amber patted my head like a dog as she said, “You will make a very good pet, Cassie, a very good pet indeed.”

The words which would have been ludicrous and offensive a week ago were suddenly comforting. I looked up and woofed.

THE END

---

First in what I hope to be an ongoing series. Very little to no sex in this chapter, mostly just back story and set up for what comes in later chapters. Constructive criticism is always welcome.

Baby-sitters Delight: Joyce

Joyce Silverman ran out the door of the office building where she worked as an executive assistant, fearful she might miss her bus home and be late for dinner. Her long black hair streamed out behind her as she ran down the block. Reaching the bus stop with a couple minutes to spare, she stopped to catch her breath. As her breath returned, she caught sight of herself in the plastic side of the bus shelter. Staring back at her was a woman that could have been any other normal working single mother. The skin on her face was smooth, clear and firm. A fact she was proud of, as it made her look much younger than the forty years of age she was. The eyes that stared back with large and brown, what many would call doe eyes. They were bright and clear, unless one looked very closely and saw the weariness behind them.
How did it come to this? She thought to her reflection. Six months ago I had my own car, my independence and a healthy bank account.
You know how this happened. You wanted it to happen. Her reflection answered back with a small smile.
Yes, I did, but I never dreamed it would go this far, but this all encompassing. She looked at how she was dressed in her reflection. Her skirt was just a couple of inches too short to be proper for the office, but not short enough to draw comment. The same with the heels she wore, just a little too high to be working in all day, but not so high to be noticeable. Most of all she was aware of what she was wearing, or not wearing under her clothes. Her half-cup bra lifted her firm 36B breasts, but left the nipples bare to poke thru the silk of her blouse. Only silk tops for her, to stimulate her nipples and keep them stiff. Under her skirt she was bare, other than shoes, she was only allowed only article of clothing below her waist.
The bus came to a halt at the corner, the hiss of its airbreaks snapping her out of her thoughts. She entered the bus and paid her fare with the last two dollars in her purse. She found a seat near the front, and sat down with a heavy sigh, her mind going back to the events of six months ago.
She had just divorced her abusive alcoholic husband of 15 years and moved away to find a new life for her and her thirteen year old daughter. She found a two bedroom house in a nice suburban neighborhood, full of families. There was a good school nearby that came highly recommended by the neighbors. It would be a prefect restart to their life she thought. That was until the day she met Allison, her neighbor’s sixteen year old daughter and her world was turned upside down.
They had just arrived at their new house and were moving boxes in when she first saw Allison. Joyce had just grabbed a couple of boxes out of the truck and turned around when she caught sight of the young beauty standing on the lawn next door. Joyce noticed right away the cut off shorts the girl wore, and how they showed off her long, firm and tanned legs. The girl’s T-shirt was tight and Joyce could see she wasn’t wearing a bra, the girls nipples were visibly making small tents in the shirt. The girl smiled at Joyce, her brilliant white teeth standing out in contrast to the golden tan of her face. Joyce knew right away she was in love, well, more like lust.
Joyce had always harbored a secret attraction for teen girls. She loved their smooth firm skin, the fresh scent of their bodies and their sweet innocence. Most of all was the lure of such forbidden fruit. It was a desire she never acted on, not wanting to risk losing her daughter or going to jail. She did enjoy going to the mall or the beach and secretly checking them out, but that was as far as she went. She also had a large collection of stories and pictures she had downloaded off the Internet to help curb her desire to act out her fantasies.
“Hi!” The girl said cheerily as she approached Joyce, her shoulder length blond hair glowing in the warm sun. “I’m Allison, I guess you’re our new neighbors huh?”
“Hello Allison” Joyce dropped her eyes as she spoke. There was something about this girl’s presence that was intimidating. The boxes in her arms were starting to become heavy and she started to turn to put them back down in the truck “Yes, I guess we are. I’m Joyce and my daughter Elizabeth is around her someplace,”
” You have a daughter? Cool! How old she is?” Allison moved to block Joyce from putting the boxes down in the truck. She smiled in a friendly way. but Joyce could have sworn there was a hint of a darker intent behind it.
“Liz is thirteen” Joyce gave a nod towards the house “There she is now.”
They both turned to look as a young girl came running out of the front door. Her skinny legs flashing under the loose summer dress that flapped around them as she ran towards them. She looked much like her mother, long black hair and just a hint of her hips starting to fill out into womanhood. She ran up to the both of them.
“I love this house Mom!” she turned to Allison “HI! I am Elizabeth, but everyone calls me Liz, you can call me Liz too. who are you?” She said in a breathless rush.
“Hello Liz, I am Allison, a pleasure to met you and your mother.” She said with a smile.
Joyce turned and handed the boxes to Liz. “Here honey, take these inside. They go in the kitchen.” She turned back around, pushing a loose strand of hair out of her face, to find Allison had moved to stand very close to her. They both stood silently and watch the younger girl go back into the house, then Allison turned to face Joyce.
Allison looked deep into Joyce’s eyes and smiled again “You know Joyce, if you ever need a night out I would love to baby-sit for you, or just come over and hang out with you and Liz.” As she spoke Allison ran a fingernail lightly down the side of Joyce’s arm, sending shivers thru the older woman’s entire body. The fresh scent of strawberries hung in the air around the girl, clouding Joyce’s mind. “Well, I should get back home, but I am sure we will be seeing a lot more of each.” She gave Joyce a sly wink and walked slowly back towards her house. Joyce watched her walk away, admiring the teen’s bottom in the tight shorts. As she reached the door of her house, Allison turned towards Joyce and blew her a kiss, then disappeared inside. Joyce knew, in the pit of her stomach, this girl was going to be trouble for her.
The next couple of weeks passed in relative quiet for Joyce and Elizabeth. They spent their time unpacking and settling into their new house. Joyce started to find her way around at her new job and was making friends there quickly. Since it was summer, Allison had offered to hang out of Elizabeth during the day while Joyce was at work. Joyce was happy to Elizabeth wouldn’t be home all day by herself and had made a new friend.
Many evenings, as Joyce would be getting home from work, her teen neighbor would be out in her yard. It seemed that girl would purposely time it to be emerging from the house just as Joyce arrived home. Allison would usually be dressed in cut off shorts that showed a hint of the bottom of her butt and a small bikini top. On most occasions, the girl would approach the car and plant herself in Joyce’s way and block her from moving towards the house. Often the girl would stand very close while talking to Joyce and would frequently touch her older neighbor on the arm or shoulder. When Joyce would try to move away, the teen would move to block her again. At times, she suspected that the girl might have been flirting with her, but thought that was too much to hope for. It made Joyce a little nervous to be around the girl, not sure she could continue to fight her own growing desire. Nonetheless, thoughts of the girl would fuel her late night masturbation sessions.
At the end of her second week one of her coworkers invited Joyce to join a group of ladies from work for a girls night out. Joyce didn’t accept right away, but said she would have to see if she could arrange for a baby-sitter first. That evening, when she got home, she once again found Allison outside laying in a lounge chair sunning herself. Today she was wearing a tiny bikini bottom that barely covered her sex, and a top that was nothing more then some string and a couple of triangles of cloth covering her nipples, leaving most of her young breasts bare. Joyce remained in her car for a few minutes, unsure she would be able to control herself around this girl while she was dressed like that.
She finally screwed up her courage and got out of the car and waved to the young girl “Hey Allison, can you come here for a minute?”
Allison stood from the chair “Sure thing Ms. Silverman.” She jogged over to Joyce, her pert breasts barely staying in her small top.
Lord help me Thought Joyce as she watch the girl jog over to her. What I wouldn’t give for the string on that top to break.
“Something you need?” Asked Allison, standing in front of the older woman, her legs slightly parted, hands on her hips.
Oh yes there is, but I can’t have it Said the voice in Joyce’s head as she eyed the girl. “Yes, I was wondering if you would be available to baby-sit tomorrow night for me. Some girls from work are going out and invited me along”
“Sure! That would be no problem, I really had no plans anyway” replied Allison. She took a step closer, her thinly covered breasts lightly brushing along the older woman’s arm “Maybe, if you aren’t too tired when you get home, you and I can get to know one another better too.”
Joyce felt herself blush at the contact of the girls breasts on her arm “Y-yes, that might be nice.”
“OK, super!” Allison leaned in a planted a small quick kiss on her cheek “See you tomorrow then” She turned and walked slowly back to her own house. Joyce remained where she was, her hand on her cheek. Did she just kiss me?
That night was a near sleepless one for Joyce, visions of Allison in that tiny bikini floating thru her head, her cheek still burned where the girl had kissed it. She masturbated to several orgasms, all to the thoughts of her little teen neighbor girl.
The doorbell ring promptly at 7 P.M. the next night, just as Joyce was putting the finishing touches on her makeup. She came down the stairs a few minutes later to find Liz and Allison standing in the front hallway, talking about some TV show they had both watched the previous evening. She stopped when she saw Allison was in a short skirt, one that barely went past her bottom, and a thin T-shirt, The visibility of her nipples proving that she wasn’t wearing a bra.
“Wow! Mom, you look gorgeous!” Liz said when she saw her mother standing at the bottom of the stairs.
“Yeah, Ms Silverman you look hot.” Allison was eyeing her up and down. She raised her eyes to look directly into Joyce’s and gave her lips a very subtle little lick with the tip of her tongue.
Joyce blushed a little at this comment, and the sight of the tip of the girl’s pink tongue.”Thank you girls. Allison I don’t know what time I will be home, but Liz goes to bed at 11. There are snacks and drinks in the fridge.”
“Mom! It’s summer and besides its the weekend, why do I have to go to bed at 11?” Liz whined.
“Because… “Joyce was startled to distraction by the sight of what Allison was doing behind Liz. The girl was slowly licking her finger and lightly running it over her nipples that were showing clearly thru her shirt. Joyce struggled to not stare or let her daughter notice what she was looking at. Allison locked eyes with Joyce, licked her lips and smiled. It was a smile that said I know you want this. She was sure now this girl was trying her best to seduce her, and knew that it was working. That thought filled her with an equal mix of fear and excitement. With great effort she was finally able to tear her eyes off the teen beauty and turned to her daughter. “Because that is your bedtime, you know that. OK girls have fun and don’t cause any trouble!” With that, Joyce headed out the door.
Joyce spent the next several hours in a mental fog, not really paying any attention to what her coworkers were talking about over their drinks. Her thoughts were filled with images of Allison in various modes of dress and, to her shame and excitement, undress. Finally around 12:30, she told her coworkers she was going to call it a night, claiming to be tired and needing to get her baby-sitter home. Pulling her car out of the parking lot, she turned to take the long way home in an attempt to give herself some time to calm down. As she drove slowly home, her thoughts were solely of Allison and the things she wanted to have the girl to do her. She felt her panties getting moist with the hope that tonight would be the night her fantasy would come true. She finally admitted to herself, with some fear and even more excitement, she would eventually give in to the young temptresses flirtations. She pulled into the drive way of her home and shut the car off. Sitting there quietly in the dark car for a few moments, she thought over what she was about to do. She screwed up her courage to face what ever maybe waiting for her in the house and walked up to the front door and with a deep breath, opened it.
She stood in the front entry way, softly closing the door behind her. The hallway was softly lit by a light from the living room and she could hear the TV playing quietly. Standing there, her hand still on the doorknob, she didn’t know whether to be afraid or excited that Allison might still be up. She took off her coat, hung up it and walked into the living room.
She stopped in sudden shock and horror when she saw what was playing on the TV. On the screen, in living color, was herself, naked and tied to the bed, her ass was thrust up and a very rosy red. She immediately recognized the scene from a time she had been cheating on her husband with a younger secretary from work. That girl had turned out to have a very kinky and sadistic streak and it had turned Joyce on to be tied down and spanked and used however the girl wanted to use her. The volume on the TV was down but she could hear her imagine on the screen begging to be taken in the ass hard and calling herself all sorts of filthy names. As the full impact of what she was seeing hit her a small gasp escaped from her. which drew the attention of Allison, whose back had been to her.
Allison looked over her shoulder and saw her older neighbor standing in the doorway. She smiled and grabbed the remote to shut the TV off as she stood from the couch. She walked with a slow confident air over to Joyce and stood in front of her.”Some very interesting home movies you have Ms. Silverman”
“Where? How?” Joyce was too stunned to speak. She knew that an even darker secret of hers exposed. Ever since that tryst with the young secretary, Joyce was not only attracted to younger girls, she also dreamed of being dominated by them. In the deepest darkest corners of her mind she fantasized about being slapped, called names, and kneeling at the feet of a beautiful teen girl.
“Well, you see, Liz went to bed a little early, and I was bored. So I used your computer to check my email. Well, that didn’t take very long, so feeling very wicked, I decided to do a little snooping to see what you might have on there.” Allison reached out and gently lifted Joyce’s head by the chin so they were looking into each others eyes. ” You know what I found? A whole bunch of stories. Dirty, naughty stories of older women doing all sorts of dirty and nasty things to please younger girls. Some of them even a little underage.” Allison leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on the older woman’s lips. She continued to kiss her way slowly and softly up the side of Joyce’s face to her ear, where the young girl whispered “I read one or two of them and they made me hot.” The last word coming out in a breathless whisper. She raised one hand to grasp the older mother’s breast and started to squeeze it while rubbing up and down over the protruding nipple.
Joyce was in too much of a daze to speak. She tried, she opened her mouth but no sound come out. Allison’s hand on her breast was sending electric shocks straight through her body to her loins. At that moment she was ready to drop to her knees and do anything this young tormentor asked of her. Suddenly the hand left her breast and traveled light down her side and over her stomach. Pausing only long enough to unsnap and unzip her pants before it continued into them. Joyce knew she should stop this, that it was wrong from many reasons, but she her body had taken over and she slowly spread her legs to allow that hand easier access to her nether regions. A fingertip come to rest lightly on her clit and she let out a small moan.
“Please. Don’t.” Come out of her in a small whisper.
Allison only giggled at her whispered plea. “I was hot and needed to get off, so I went looking through your dresser, to see if you have any toys I could use. Well, imagine my surprise when I found this little home movie of yours.” As she spoke, the tip of her middle finger was slowly moving in small, light circles over the tip of the older woman’s clit.
“Please. Don’t” Joyce whispered again, even weaker this time. Her hand came up to grab the wrist of her tormentor. In her she mind wasn’t clear if she was attempting to pull the hand away or tighter into her.
“But Ms. Silverman, you seem to be enjoying this.” Allison’s finger pressed against the clit harder as it started to rub it faster.
“Please.” Her grip tightened on the wrist she held as she began to pant from the attention her clit was getting “Don’t”
“Don’t?” OK.” Allison said with a wicked smile and pulled her fingers out of the desperate woman’s pants. She held them up in front of Joyce’s face where they both could see how they glistened with wetness. She slowly slid the finger into her mouth, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked on it. Releasing the finger from her mouth with a pop, she smiled at the cowering woman in front of her. “Ms. Silverman, you taste simply delicious.”
Joyce could only moan in despair. She glanced quickly at the stairs, desperately hoping Liz wouldn’t wake up and interrupt this fulfillment of her fantasies. She stared into the ice blue eyes of the young teen blonde in front of her, wanting to feel those fingers on her again. This young girl has so quickly drove to the heart of everything she had dreamed of that she knew she would never be able to resist. She wanted to say something but at the moment words failed her and all she could squeak out was a feeble “Please.”
Allison smiled and raised her hand to gently stroke the side of the face of the dark haired woman in front of her. With a sudden movement she turned and walked back across the room where she quickly ejected the DVD she had been watching and slide it into her purse. ” I think I am going to keep this and watch the rest of it later.” She gave one breast a quick squeeze as she walked past Joyce to the front door. As she opened the door she looked back and said “I will be home all day tomorrow. If you want to continue, you know where I am.” With that, she walked out the door.
Joyce heard the front door close with a soft click and fell to the floor. She curled up in a fetal position and burst into tears as her fingers worked furiously in her crotch.

End Chapter One.

---

Frank disciplines his bimbo wife after her interracial gangbang!

The Bimbo Formula
Chapter 7: Spanking the Bimbo Wife’s Hot Ass
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Alice

I smiled at my husband as I sat up in the bath, the soapy water cascading off my big, wonderful, soft titties. My husband had a stern look on his face as he stood in the door of the bathroom. He was handsome, if a little nerdy, but I loved him so much. He was the bestest husband in the world because he invented the bimbo serum.

“Do I need to be punished?” I asked. I had been so naughty. I fucked so many Black police officers today. But they all needed my help. My sexy, bimbo body made those men’s cocks so hard, and it was a woman’s job to relieve a man of the pain she caused.

And it was so much fun relieving their pain. I had been fucked over and over by big, Black dicks. I had their thick dicks in all my holes. By the end, I was drenched in cum. It covered my skin and hair like I had been showered in it. That was why I was in the bath. Ryan, Janet’s wimpified ex-husband, washed me clean. He was such a pathetic guy now, but also so cute and kittenish.

“Partly,” Frank, my husband, answered.

My eyes flicked to the syringe in his hand. “Is that that super smart serum?”

Frank nodded.

I sighed. I didn’t want to be super smart. I loved being a bimbo. My thoughts were covered in a warm, marshmallowy embrace that made the world seem so wonderful and magical. I was happy all the time, and so horny. Just looking at my husband made my pussy wet. Ryan’s touch did nothing for me, he wasn’t really a man any longer, but Frank’s mere presence did. He was my husband.

And a wife should be wet for her husband.

“Come out, Alice,” Frank said, his voice stern.

A wife should also be obedient. It must be important if Frank wanted to talk to the super smart sciency part of me. “Yes, dear,” I answered as I stood up, the water cascading off my sexy, curvy body.

Ryan, his eyes downcast, grabbed a towel and dried my body as Frank watched. Behind Frank stood Officer Nicole Tyson, the sexy, busty, bimbofied cop that helped Frank track me down at the undercover house Officer Jim, the Black cop, took me to this afternoon.

She was so cute. I wondered if she would be one of Frank’s wives. My forehead furrowed. It seemed like Frank could only have three wives. And that was me, his chief wife, my bestest friend Janet, and the young and sexy Becca, his bang-wife-secretary.

Polgummy was so complicated.

As soon as I was dry, Frank turned me around. His right hand squeezed my bubbly ass. I giggled and wiggled my hips. My pussy clenched at his touch while my boobies shook and jiggled. I squeezed them, pinching my hard nipples and letting out a moan.

My moan turned into a gasp as Frank injected my ass with the serum. A cool liquid flowed into my butt-cheek then spread through my blood. I shivered as the cool serum pumped through my veins towards my head and then…

The cloying fog on my mind vanished. I turned around and glanced at the bimbo cop with a vapid grin on her face. “I suppose there was no helping turning the cop into Officer Bimbo Slut.”

“No,” my husband said, taking my hand. His face was still stern.

I swallowed. Was he angry? I had enjoyed being gangbanged by those Black men. Their lies were so obvious now that I could think normally again. None of them were cops. I didn’t know how many of them fucked me. Over twenty. And it had been wonderful.

Such big, thick cocks. The gangbang was my most secret fantasy played out. But was Frank angry.

I bit my lip and didn’t resist as he led me to our bedroom. Officer Bimbo Slut followed behind us. Her tits stretched out the front of her beige uniform, the buttons barely holding her top close. Her pants seemed loose, about to fall off her now slender hips. Like every bimbo, she had a gorgeous face, lush lips, and her brown hair almost shimmered with its glossy beauty.

“What are we doing with her?” I asked my husband.

“No idea,” Frank said as he pulled me to our bed. He sat down then patted his lap. I frowned, then went to sit on his lap. Frank shook his head. “You need to be punished.”

My cheeks reddened. “You want to spank me while I’m not a bimbo?”

Frank smiled, “Yes.”

My pussy clenched. Just because I had my intelligence temporarily back, didn’t change the fact I had a bimbo’s horny body and I loved being spanked. It would be a new experience to try it out when I wasn’t befuddled.

“Okay,” I purred as I stretched across his lap, my butt shaking. “I was a naughty wife today.”

“Very naughty,” he grinned, his cock hard through his slacks. “You scared me today.”

“Sorry,” I whispered. “When I’m a bimbo, I can’t help it. I really thought they were cops and that they needed my help.” I laughed. “I really thought I had to suck their cocks to make them feel better.”

“It scared me because I wasn’t sure I could find you,” Frank said. “What if someone lures you off and keeps you? What if I lose you and can’t find you?”

I shivered and swallowed. “Well, there are RFID chips used in pets and I hear some parents tag their children with them. It seems terrible to put a GPS chip in your wife, but, given my limitations, it would be prudent.”

“Wives,” Frank corrected. “I wouldn’t want Becca or Janet to get lost either.”

“No,” I smiled, wiggling my hips, then I glanced at Officer Bimbo Slut. She was cute. “Officer Nicole, Dr. Frank and I need to visually inspect your breasts. And since we’re both Doctors, you have to do what we say. It’s for your health.”

“Oh, no,” gasped Nicole in that vapid, bimbo way that made my pussy wet. She rapidly unbuttoned her uniform. Her large, firm tits spilled out. They were gorgeous and perfectly sculpted mounds of flesh topped with hard, pink nipples. “Are they okay?”

“They look perfect,” I purred as Frank stroked my ass. “What do you think, Dr. Frank?”

“Flawless,” groaned Frank. His hand tightened on my butt.

“I suppose we can keep her.” I wiggled on Frank’s cock. “Polygamy now allows you to have four wives. No more.”

“It wasn’t my intention,” Frank admitted.

“I know,” I purred, “but she makes me wet. She’s a cop that does what we tell her. I guess we can use her for security. I have an idea for a modified intelligence serum. Maybe make her not so gullible as the rest of us.”

“Yes, yes,” Frank nodded, excitement in his voice. “If we add proply-butanate and methly-dioxide it just might do the trick.”

“We should experiment once we have some money,” I grinned. “But first, I have to be disciplined.”

“Yes,” Frank groaned, then he smacked his hand down hard on my ass.

“One,” I gasped, the pain shooting through my body. My pussy clenched. It made me feel so submissive to Frank. I was bad and he was disciplining me.

It was sexy.

Crack!

“Two,” I groaned, the heat spreading through my butt-cheeks.

Crack!

“Three!” My voice grew breathier. My pussy clenched. My juices stained my thighs as my excitement increased. I was Frank’s naughty wife. I had to be spanked.

Crack!

“Four!” The pain grew. My ass stung.

Crack!

“Five!” It came out as a moan. I shuddered on Frank’s lap. His cock was so hard beneath my stomach.

Crack!

“Six!” I bit my lip as the pain increased. I trembled, my eyes watering. My nipples ached as they rasped on the bedspread.

Crack!

“Seven!” His hand landed on my upper thigh. There was less padding. The pain was sharper. I drank it in.

I was a bad wife.

Crack!

“Eight!” Agony burned through my ass. Each cheek was on fire. A tear trickled down my cheek. But I embraced the pain. I deserved it. And the agony warmed my pussy. It made me itch.

Crack!

“Nine!” I panted, my head tossing. My butt-clenched and relaxed. Another tear fell.

“You’ve been so bad,” Frank groaned. His hand stroked my burning butt-cheeks.

“I was,” I moaned. “Keep disciplining me.”

I loved it. I was glad I had my full faculties so I could savor every bit of my spanking. His hand was so strong. My husband had been a nerd, but ever since the bimbo serum, he had become confident. And that only made him sexier.

Crack!

“Ten!” I gasped, my body bucking. He spanked me hard. The smack resounded through the room.

“Doesn’t that hurt?” gasped Officer Bimbo Slut, her hips shifting.

“Are you getting wet watching me being spanked?” I moaned.

“Yes, Dr. Alice.”

Crack!

“Eleven!” The pain overwhelmed me for a moment. I let out gasps and moans. More tears fell. My pussy burned. Beyond Officer Bimbo Slut, Janet and Becca watched from the hallway, naked and holding each other. They were so beautiful. Cute, blonde Becca’s pillowy tits pressed into raven-haired Janet’s impressive bosom.

They rubbed each other’s pussies as they watched.

Crack!

“Twelve!” I gasped, turning my attention to Officer Bimbo Slut. “You’re our wife, did you know that?”

“I am,” Officer Bimbo Slut gasped, her eyes going wide. “When did that happen?”

“Just now,” I groaned. “We’re doctors, which means you have to obey us, right?”

“Of course, Dr. Alice.”

Frank groaned, “So we’re telling you that you’re our wife and we’ll love you and take care of you.”

“Oh, that’s so wonderful,” the cop gasped, clapping her hands with exuberant glee. “I always wanted to get married, but no one ever wanted me before.”

“You’re our wife,” cheered Becca, hugging Officer Bimbo slut from behind, the girl’s hands sliding around to squeeze the cop’s big tits.”

“Damn,” groaned Frank. “You are an amazing wife, Alice.”

“I know,” I panted, my ass on fire. “But my punishment isn’t over.”

Crack!

I yelped and bucked. Frank grinned down at me as I cried in pain. It hurt so much, I couldn’t even say the count. The pain shot right to my pussy. Frank cracked his hand down again. I shuddered, drinking in the pain. Over and over his hand fell, the smacks echoing through the room while our three wives watched in their shared embrace.

“Last one,” Frank growled.

“Okay,” I croaked, my cheeks stained with tears.

Frank slapped down right on my pussy. I gasped and bucked, my body shuddering as the pain exploded across my pussy. It was so intense. I couldn’t believe how much having my pussy spanked hurt.

Or how much I loved it.

I cried out in agony and rapture. My orgasm burst through my body in powerful waves that sent me into convulsions. My pussy juices flooded out, squirting into Frank’s hand as he rubbed at my bruised labia and clit. I bucked and squirmed and loved every minute of the pleasure drowning my senses.

“Oh, yes, Frank, I was so bad. So very bad. Yes, yes, yes. Thank you for disciplining me. Thank you for loving me.”

“Always, Alice,” groaned Frank as he stroked my pussy lips. His cock was so hard beneath my stomach.

He needed something special to repay him.

“Officer Nicole,” I gasped. “Get your handcuffs out then strip naked.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Frank

“What are you up to?” I smiled as my wife slipped off the bed. Her ass was as red as her coppery hair. Her big boobs jiggled. All four of the women in the room were gorgeous, but Alice edged them out. She was my real wife. The other three were really just concubines. I was fond of Janet and Becca, and I was sure I would grow fond of Nicole, but Alice was the one I really loved.

And she had a naughty glint in her green eyes. It was fun when she had her intelligence back. I liked both versions of my wife. I enjoyed different parts of each.

Nicole wiggled out of her pants and panties. She pulled her handcuffs from her belt and held them out. “Here you are Dr. Wife Alice.”

“Thank you.” Then Alice leaned in and kissed Nicole right on the lips.

My dick throbbed harder.

“You aren’t naked,” Janet gasped, rushing to my side. “Everyone else is. It’s not fair.”

“Not fair, husband,” agreed Becca as she joined my other side.

“No, it’s not,” I grinned at them both. Janet’s mature beauty on one side, Becca’s youthful passion on the other. “I guess you two should do something about it.”

“What?” Becca asked, her eyes wide.

“Strip me,” I said, shaking my head.

“Oh, right. I can be so silly sometimes,” giggled Becca.

“But so sexy, right, husband,” beamed Janet.

“Right,” I nodded.

The two bimbos stripped me naked, their hands pulling off my shirt then working down my pants. They both grinned when my cock came out. Their lips attacked it, licking and sucking as their hands massaged my balls.

“We made you hard,” Janet moaned. “Don’t worry. We’ll help you relax.”

“Good,” Alice purred. “You’re both such good wives. Good wives please their husbands and fellow wives.”

“Oh, okay,” Nicole nodded, licking her lips as Alice led the cop to the bed. “Should I please you know, Dr. Wife, or should I please Dr. Husband.”

Alice grinned. “Just lie down on the bed, Officer Bimbo Slut Wife.”

Nicole giggled at her name. She stretched out behind me, her big tits jiggling, her body undulating. My cock throbbed between Janet and Becca’s hungry assault. Their tongues licked up and down my shaft, meeting at the crown. They moaned as they pleasured me, almost kissing each other about my dick.

It was hot. “You two are such good wives,” I panted as I ran my fingers through their hairs. “Mmm, you are making me feel so much better. I’ll be giving you both so much yummy cum to enjoy. I bet you can’t wait.”

“No,” moaned Becca around the tip of my cock. Her tongue dug into my slit, gathering up my precum.

“We want it now,” moaned Janet. “We need our medicine.”

Handcuffs ratcheted behind me. I glanced over my shoulder. Alice had cuffed the cop’s hands to our bed’s headboard. Both Nicole’s arms were stretched over her head. Alice then reached to the floor and pulled out the cop’s nightstick.

My dick throbbed as Alice straddled Nicole’s face and shoved the nightstick deep into Nicole’s pussy. Nicole’s moans were muffled by Alice’s pussy. My redheaded wife writhed on Nicole’s hungry mouth, sliding her pussy up and down, gasping and groaning in obvious delight.

“That’s it,” moaned Alice. “Lick my pussy while I get your cunt ready for our husband’s dick.”

My fingers tightened in Becca and Janet’s hair as I watched the thick, black metal of the nightstick ream into Nicole’s pussy. Red flushed her bare vulva as her body spasmed, pleasure coursing through the bimbo cop.

“Fuck her cunt,” I groaned. “Get her ready for me, Alice.”

My wife smiled at me. “She loves it. She’s licking so hard at my pussy. The slut wants to make sure I cum.”

“Good,” I panted. “Nicole, make Alice cum hard. She’s the chief wife. It’s your duty to please her as much as me.”

“Yes, Dr. Husband Frank,” groaned Nicole. Her body shuddered. “Oh, I love pleasing her. Her pussy taste the bestest in the world. It’s all drippy and sticky, like the bestest honey. Mmm, I love it.”

Janet’s mouth licked down to my balls. She sucked them in her mouth as I watched Alice and Janet. Becca’s hungry mouth engulfed the head of my cock. She sucked hard as she bobbed up and down, her tongue swirling about my crown and shaft. The noisy sucks made my dick ache almost as much as her warm, sweet mouth.

“That’s it, sluts,” I groaned. “Worship my cock. You’re such good wives. Just like Nicole.”

“The best wives,” moaned Alice. “Oh, yes. We have the best sexy, slutty, bimbo wives.”

Her back arched. Her heavy tits thrust forward. My balls ached as I watched. The pressure at the tip of my cock grew. Alice jammed the nightstick deep into Nicole’s pussy as pleasure crossed my wife’s face.

“Yes, you naughty slut,” gasped Alice. “Oh, yes, being spanked was so hot. I can’t help it. I’m cumming. Drink it all down, slut. All my juices. They’re so important. You love pussy juices, Officer Bimbo Slut Wife.”

“I do,” moaned Nicole as she shuddered and drank down my wife’s juices.

My wife’s orgasmic moans sent me over the edge. “Fuck,” I groaned, my hand holding Becca’s mouth over my cock as my balls erupted. Janet’s massaging mouth worked the cum out of my balls and shot it straight up my dick into Becca’s hungry mouth. “That’s it. Don’t drink it all. Share with your wives.”

My back arched at the pleasure flooding through me. Every pulse of my cock flooding cum into Becca’s mouth sent powerful shudders through my body. I groaned with each blast of cum. The pleasure was so sweet as my bimbo wife swallowed my cum.

“Fuck,” I panted when the last squirt flooded Becca’s mouth.

She popped off and seized Janet’s cheeks, pulling Janet from my balls. The two women kissed, their tongues swapping my cum back and forth. It was such a hot sight. Even if I hadn’t had my cock improved by Alice’s dick-enhancement formula, I would have stayed hard.

Two women snowballing your cum with obvious enjoyment was the hottest thing in the world.

“Yes,” moaned Nicole. She spasmed on the bed, the handcuffs rattling as she writhed. Her big tits shook as her orgasm rippled through her. Alice shoved the nightstick deep into the bimbo slut’s cunt, a satisfied grin on Alice’s face.

“That’s right, cum, slut,” groaned Alice. “Your pussy needs to be nice and wet for Frank’s cock. He’s going to fuck you so hard.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” gasped Nicole.

My dick throbbed as Alice pulled out the nightstick and winked at me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Alice

Frank groaned as I licked Nicole’s tangy pussy juices off the nightstick. It was so depraved, something I never would have done before becoming a bimbo. Even now, at my full intelligence, I couldn’t contain the deprave desires I had experienced.

I loved being a slut.

Nicole’s juices were delicious, mixing with the metallic zest of the steel. I reached the top of her nightstick and sucked on it like a cock as I squirmed on Nicole’s mouth. She kept tonguing my pussy, stirring me to another orgasm.

I popped the nightstick out of my mouth. “What are you waiting on, honey?” I grinned. “The slut’s not going to fuck herself.”

“Alice,” he groaned, his dick so hard. He pushed up his glasses before he crawled across the bed. He had a muscular body. He always managed to keep in good shape. Before the injection, I had tried to stop being overweight, but I just couldn’t seem to shed the pounds.

“Mmm,” I purred, running my hands over his muscular chest as he settled between Nicole’s thighs. My right hand slid across his stomach and grasped his dick. “Let me help you.”

Frank’s cock throbbed in my hand as I brought it to the bimbo slut’s pussy. This morning, the cop would never have done any of this. But she was a bimbo now. She would do whatever we suggested and be so happy doing it.

Being a bimbo was so wonderful.

I rubbed Frank’s dick on Nicole’s pussy. “Fuck Officer Bimbo Slut Wife.”

“Yes,” Frank groaned and obeyed.

Nicole moaned into my pussy as Frank’s cock slammed into her cunt. She bucked and gasped, her big tits bouncing. Her tongue thrust deep into my depths, stirring through me as Frank held her by the knees and fucked her hard.

My pussy clenched and relaxed on Nicole’s hungry mouth. I leaned forward, resting my hands on Frank’s shoulders, and stared into his eyes. His dick made such a wet squelch every time he buried into her pussy. Her juices dripped out, lubing the way with her excitement.

“Fuck our bimbo wife,” I moaned, grinding my pussy on Nicole’s hungry mouth. I was eager for another orgasm on the slut’s lips. “Pound her. Make her cum so hard, then dump all your jizz into her pussy.”

Frank grinned at me. His balls made meaty thwunks as he buried into Nicole’s pussy. Pleasure crossed his face. The slut pleased him. That made me happy. My fingernails bit into his shoulders as I moaned in delight.

“Work that cock in and out of her cunt,” I moaned. “Fuck her. She moans into my pussy. I love it.”

“Yes,” growled Frank. “Her pussy is so tight and wet. You got her nice and juicy for me.”

“I’m a good wife,” I smiled. “Mostly.”

My ass burned as my cheeks clenched. Nicole’s tongue grazed my clit, sparking such wicked delight through my body. I groaned and gasped, my body shuddering as the pleasure swelled through me. Her sucking lips made my clit ache.

“Keep doing that, whore,” I moaned. “Keep sucking my clit. You’re going to make me cum so hard, slut. I’m going to cream that naughty mouth of yours. Oh, yes. I’m going to drown you in my juices.”

“Do it,” panted Frank. “Cream her mouth. I love watching you cum, baby.”

I smiled at my husband. I leaned in and kissed him on the lips. My tongue met his. I shuddered and squeezed my eyes shut as the pleasure built through me. My back arched as another spasm of wicked delight shot through my body.

My fingernails clenched again on Frank’s shoulders as my orgasm burst through me. I shuddered on Nicole’s mouth. My pussy squirted juices into her face. I broke the kiss with Frank to moan and gasp as the pleasure rippled through my body.

“That’s so hot,” groaned Frank. He fucked the slut faster. She moaned into my pussy, her excitement stirring me up, shooting more bliss through me. I gasped and groaned as I spasmed on her mouth. “Cum on her face, baby.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” I panted.

I spasmed as the pleasure reached its peak through me. Her tongue was so wonderful. I rode the high of my orgasm, clutching to the bliss. And then another wave crashed through me. Nicole tongued me faster and faster, gasping and moaning, keeping me cumming.

“Oh, god, Frank, she’s driving me wild.”

“Keep cumming, baby,” groaned Frank. “Keep cumming on the slut.”

My hand shot down. I rubbed at Nicole’s clit, my fingers brushing Frank’s shaft as it reamed her depths. Nicole bucked beneath me. She moaned into my pussy. A long, unbroken cry of passion escaped her lips as her orgasm burst through her.

“Fuck.” Frank’s face twisted. “She’s cumming. Damn, that’s so good. The slut wants my cum.”
“I do, Dr. Husband Frank,” gasped Nicole. “Please, please, pretty please, cum in me.”

“Cum in her,” I moaned as I rode the bliss of my orgasm.

Frank grunted as he buried his cock into her pussy. Nicole let out a happy squeal into my pussy as Frank flooded her cunt. My husband groaned, his body twitching with every blast of his cum that flooded out into the slut’s cunt.

“Damn, Nicole, you have a great cunt,” Frank praised.

“Thank you,” moaned a happy Nicole.

Frank pulled out. His cum leaked out Nicole’s freshly fucked hole. I leaned down and tongued her, gathering up her tangy pussy and Frank’s salty cum. It was so wonderful. My body shuddered and warm, fuzzy delight rippled across my mind.

I loved licking Frank’s cum out of a woman’s pussy. It was the bestest feeling in the world. I giggled between licks, loving his salty treat. I dug my tongue everywhere. I had to taste it all. My salty treat for being a good wife.

Salty, yummy treat.

“Damn, that’s hot,” Frank groaned.

I looked up at him, a big smile across my lips. “You have the bestest cum. Cum, cum, cum. It’s my favorite word.”

Frank laughed as I buried my face back into Nicole’s pussy. I was happy and satiated. Warm, fuzzy, marshmallowy bliss smothered my mind again as I happily lapped up my husband’s cum from our new wife’s pussy.

It turned out I was wrong about how many wives Frank could have. It was four. Polgummy was so complicated.

But tasty. So tasty. I bet it would be great to lick gummy bears out of her pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Frank

“All the cameras are recording, sir,” Ryan reported, his head still bowed.

A week had passed since Alice had injected him with the emasculation serum, and the cheating, alpha male asshole was still a whipped, harmless puppy dog. He did whatever we told him. It was satisfying knowing this asshole’s wife loved me know and fucked me all the time, even in front of him.

“Good,” I told him. “Go wait at the house. Make sure all the injections are ready to go.”

“I will, sir,” Ryan nodded. He headed out the front door of my house.

Everything was ready for the bimbo party. Ten women were coming. Each had paid a thousand dollars to receive the serum. It was the seed money for our company. Already orders went out for the chemicals we needed to start making it in bulk. It would be labor intensive without the highly specialized machinery only large companies could afford.

One day we would get there.

The living room of my house, and Ryan’s, were decked with GoPro cameras, each recording the events. Alice and I had worked out the set-up yesterday when I gave her another injection of the intelligence serum.

I liked being able to turn my bimbo wife back into a sexy, smart chemist for an hour. Alice was a wicked soul. I had been married to her for so long and never knew what lurked beneath the surface. Of course, I had no idea what lurked beneath my surface either.

“Are they here yet?” Alice asked as she flounced down the stairs wearing a sexy negligee. A picture hung around her neck that showed off what she looked like before she became a bimbo. Behind her came Becca, Janet, and Nicole, all looking gorgeous tonight, their hair done, their faces enhanced with subtle makeup, and their bodies draped with silk and lace.

“Damn,” I groaned, my cock growing hard.

“Oh, no, do we need to satisfy you,” asked Nicole when she saw my bulge. “Are you in pain, husband?”

“No, no, our new patients will need as much of my medicine as they can get,” I smiled at my wives. “I’ll be fine.”

Nicole clapped her hands together. “Oh, goodie.”

The last week had been exciting. Four bimbo women were insatiable. My enhanced cock could barely keep up. Twice I had to use the RFID chips to hunt one down who had been lured off by a man that realized just how gullible they were. I would find them dripping with cum.

Nicole had quit her job and worked as security for us. We were still working on the serum to make her a little less gullible, but we had run into a snag. It would be a priority once we finished up the party tonight and moved forward with distribution of our serum. A thousand dollars was too cheap for our product, so the ladies tonight were lucky. Once we were manufacturing, we would charge so much more.

Women, and their men, would pay. The world would soon change as more and more beautiful bimbos inhabited it.

“Okay, my lovely wives,” I grinned, “do you remember what we talked about?”

“We’re supposed to keep the men happy,” giggled Alice. “So they don’t know what you’re doing with their wives.”

“That’s right,” I smiled at my wife. “And remember, you’ll all be in so much trouble if you tell them what’s happening. No sex for a week.”

Becca’s eyes widened. “We won’t tell. We’ll be good wives.”

“I know you will,” I smiled.

The customers began to arrive. I had Becca greet them at the door. Her bubbly laughs echoed as she ushered the couples into the living room. The husbands all had big grins on their faces and their wives burned with envy. They had all heard the boasts we made. Each woman looked at Alice and the other bimbos, imagining themselves looking hot and attractive.

The women were not all ugly. A few were even cute, but they all had issues with their weight the hadn’t been able to solve. While most were overweight, two were skinny with all most no breasts or curves. Nine of them brought a husband or boyfriend.

The tenth woman was alone.

I had seen the name on the application. I didn’t expect it to be the same Donna Wilson that had made my wife Alice’s life a living hell at BT Chemical. My wife and I both used to work for BT. I had been fired for researching the bimbo serum, the company had no faith in my idea, and my wife, several months later, for helping with my company.

Donna Wilson probably ratted her out. She was a bitch.

A bitch that was about to be bimbofied. I gave her a smile. Her eyes were wary, studying me, seeing how I would react. “Look, Alice,” I said, “it’s your old boss.”

My wife flounced over. “Donna?” she said, her eyes wide. “Why are you here?”

“We’re going to enhance her, honey,” I told her. “She paid like everyone else.”

“Yeah, sorry,” squirmed the wide woman. She had a sallow face and framed by short, black hair that look particularly unflattering on her. She was a troll. “But I had no idea you had such promising research. When I found out, I wanted to get in as an investor.”

“We welcome your money,” I grinned. “Right, honey?”

“We do?” Alice asked, her eyes wide. “If you say so, honey.”

“Okay, everyone,” I said. Various drinks—beer, wine, iced tea, or lemonade—had been served to the nineteen people crowding our living room. “Let’s get started with the presentation. I am Dr. Frank Jackman, and with my lovely wife, Dr. Alice Jackman, I came up with a revolutionizing beauty product. With your $1000, you will each benefit greatly from this product and be in on the ground floor that will make us all rich.”

Greed was such a wonderful motivator. I went into the explanation while my busty wives proudly held up their old pictures, letting everyone see the truth I promised.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Alice

“Okay, boys,” I giggled. “While my husband administers the treatment to your wives and girlfriends, we’re going to keep you entertained.”

“How?” grinned a fit man sipping a beer.

“I thought we’d do a little dance. Would you like to see us dance?”

More than a few of the men whistled. My pussy grew so wet as my hips undulated. Becca turned the music on. Thudding base washed through the room. It was time to model. Frank had the cameras recording. This footage would be edited and sold to the porn sites.

We would be stars.

My pussy clenched as I seized my bestest friend and favoritest wife Janet. I pulled her to me, our hips moving, our tits pressed together. The music guided our dancing. The men clapped, watching us with hungry gazes. Their cocks swelled with their excitement. A hot flush ran through me.

Soon, we would be such wicked wives and help these men with their painful bulges.

My hands slid up and down her waist as we danced closer and closer to each other. Our hips undulated, rubbing our crotches together. My nipples tingled in the satin of my lingerie. My hard nubs pressed into the silky fabric covering Janet’s soft boobs. I pushed my hands around her waist and squeezed her ass.

“Damn,” a guy groaned. “What is this?”

“I thought this would be some boring Tupperware party where I’d get a hot wife at the end. Fuck, this is hot.”

“Do you like watching us dance?” I moaned, my pussy on fire. My hands squeezed Janet’s ass through her lingerie. “I bet you’d love it if we did this.”

I fell to my knees and pulled Janet’s panties down her thighs. Becca and Nicole put on a similar display. I pulled down Janet’s panties. Juices stained the teal crotch of her panties. I brought them to my nose and inhaled.

“Mmm, she’s so wet and excited. I bet that makes you boys so hard,” I purred.

The men groaned, many of them rubbing their crotches. Their eyes were wide like little boys. They couldn’t believe what they were seeing. I pressed the panties to my lips, savoring Janet’s tart flavor, then I threw the panties to the men.

One guy caught it and rubbed it against his crotch.

“Mmm, I bet you boys want to watch me lick Janet’s pussy.”

“Fuck, yes,” a Black guy groaned. I wondered if he had a big cock.

“Good,” I purred. “We’re going to make sure the time flies while your wives are given the treatment. But don’t worry, they’re in the good hands of Dr. Frank.”

Janet smiled down at me as I pushed up her teal lingerie and revealed her sleek thighs and shaved pussy. Her juices trickled down her thighs, a glistening line just begging to be licked up. So I ran my tongue up her leg, gathering the delicious, tart juices.

“Mmm, she tastes wonderful.” I stood up, my hands pulling up her slip and exposing her big boobs. “Soon, your wives will be as hot as us.” I threw the lingerie on the floor and squeezed her big titties. “Aren’t these the bestest, cutest boobies you’ve ever seen?”

The men all groaned, “Yes.”

I giggled. I was so glad we were modeling for these men. As Janet slipped to her knees to pull of my panties, I knew we would have one wild time. My pussy was wet and eager to help as many men with their hard, painful erections that I could.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Frank

“Why do we have to go to a different house?” a woman named Natalie asked. She was frumpy and wearing jeans that were too tight for her. A muffin top spilled over the waistband.

“There’s just not enough room in my house,” I answered. “Your husbands will be entertained.”

“Yeah,” Kimberly muttered darkly. “I’m not sure I like them alone with those bimbos.”

“Oh, relax,” Margarete laughed. “It’s no different than the strip club. Besides, after the injection, our men will be panting after us.”

“They will, ladies,” I told them as we walked into Ryan’s house. “Now, the injection has to go in your buttocks. So you don’t need to take off your panties or anything, but I will need you all to bend over and expose me enough cheek for the treatment.”

“And this will really work?” Kimberly asked.

“It will,” I said. “When you leave this house, you will be changed women.”

“That’s what I’m hoping for,” Donna said, a greedy smile on her lips.

I had a feeling I knew how Donna paid to be in here. Ms. Beigh, the bitch who ran BT Chemicals, must have learned about the serum. The cunt would covet it. Donna had always been Ms. Beigh’s ass-kisser I often imagined Donna’s lips were glued to Ms. Beigh’s bony ass.

I couldn’t wait to inject the bimbo serum into both women.

I ushered the women into the living room. Ryan, wearing a lab coat like me, held a tray with ten syringes prefilled with the bimbo serum. The living room had been cleared of any furniture, though there were plenty of pillows on the ground.

“There are cameras,” complained Kimberly.

“It’s for the promo videos,” I told her. “You all are about to be investors. Don’t you want other women to see proof that it works?”

Kimberly frowned, glancing at the cameras. “I don’t know. This wasn’t in the pitch.”

“I’ll be happy to refund the money,” I said. “And you can remain…like that.”

Kimberly flushed. She had a blotchy face, a skin condition that left pale patches staining her cheek and neck. I bet it was worse around her body. But the bimbo serum would fix her up. She swallowed, then sighed. “Fine. Let’s do this.”

“Okay, ladies, bend over and show me some cheek,” I grinned.

The women did, pushing aside their panties to expose a bit of their butt-cheeks. Kimberly, surprisingly, wore a thong, her pussy shaved and pressed right against the scrap of red cloth she wore. I grabbed the first syringe and worked quickly.

Each woman gasped when the serum was injected into their ass. I worked down the line, injecting then grabbing the next syringe. By the time I reached Donna at the end, Kimberly at the front was already giggling and complaining about the room being too hot.

I stuck the syringe in Donna’s ass. She gasped as I depressed the plunger.

“I’m going to enjoy fucking your ass,” I told her, my voice low as I pulled out the needle.

“What?” she gasped as she spun around.

“You made my wife miserable,” I grinned at her, a new idea popping into my head—a shortcut to get the machinery we needed for true mass production. “So it’ll be satisfying to fuck your ass, slut. Then you’ll help us take over BT Chemicals. I know your Ms. Beigh’s spy. How stupid did you think I was?”

Her face went red with anger, and then the first giggle escaped her lips. The transformation set in. Ten women were about to blossom into beautiful, sexy bimbos right before my eyes.

To be continued…

---

Natalie is an ambitious young dog trainer with a taste for the finer things in life

Natalie was a dog trainer living in Dewberry Place, a wealthy suburb, while she and her widowed mother lived in a trailer park at the edge of town with all the other “help” that
serviced the wealthy residents of Dewberry Place.

Natalie liked training dogs. She really did. She had started working with dogs when she was thirteen years old as a kind of gofer/volunteer/intern with the town vet. Now, three years later,
Natalie had obtained a user contract with a local private kennel to act as an animal obedience instructor.

During the intervening years, Natalie had gone to the excellent little library that Dewberry Place boasted and had read extensively both on the theory and the practice of dog obedience
training. She had become as well versed in both the techniques and the technology associated with the field as any other trainer in town. But beyond her book knowledge, Natalie possessed the gift of a natural affinity for and empathy with the dogs she trained. No matter what breed or disposition, sooner or later, every dog Natalie set out to train ended up being trained. And well trained at that.

What with high school and dog training, Natalie didn’t have time for much of a social life. To be honest, her mother was just as glad. She had heard so much from her neighbors in the trailer
park and she had read so much in the local weekly paper about how teenage girls in Dewberry Place were always getting themselves into trouble, what with drinking, and partying, and getting
knocked up and all. She was so relieved that Natalie had avoided all that adolescent craziness in favor of training dogs and making good money from it. Her mother was even more relieved when Natalie, on her own, opened a savings account for college and began socking away most of her earnings.

Natalie’s reputation as a first class obedience trainer of dogs spread by word of mouth from one satisfied dog owner to another. After a while, that reputation gave her quite a long list of clients. Eventually, she had so many commissions that she told her mother that she had decided to postpone college for at least a year or so, and just concentrate on making the good money
training dogs provided her. Natalie also found that she could begin to pick and choose just which client/dog owners she wanted to work with. She soon figured out that while dogs were dogs, their owners often varied greatly according to their income level. And some of the income levels in Dewberry Place were nothing short of phenomenal (except in the trailer park). And since dogs really were dogs, it just made good common sense to Natalie to train rich people’s dogs rather than any other people’s dogs. The rich dog owners paid her much more money for the same level of service. So why not?

After a while, Natalie also came to the conclusion that rich, early-middle-aged women dog owners were the very best kind for her particular type of dog training. They were far less
demanding of their dogs, much more affectionate with them, and Natalie found that her natural empathy worked so much better with this class of women.

Gina was one of those rich, early-middle-age women Natalie was gladdest to add to her clientele. Gina was obviously a sensitive, caring person, at least where her dog, Tobago, was
concerned. For example, when she brought Tobago over to the kennel for her weekly training session, she herself drove the dog over in her shiny new Mercedes. Natalie sometimes wondered why Gina didn’t just order her chauffer to bring Tobago over to the kennel for her. But, when asked by Natalie one day, Gina merely said that she really loved her Labradoodle, and just didn’t trust her with anyone else. Natalie had her own secret thoughts about why Gina made it a point to bring Tobago to the training sessions herself, but she discretely kept them to herself.

Natalie didn’t mind the fact that Gina brought Tobago to the kennel personally. She didn’t mind it at all. Natalie didn’t mind because it gave the sixteen-year-old dog trainer a weekly opportunity to observe this rich, well-bred, thirty-something woman. And, truth to tell, Natalie most definitely liked what she saw. And, given the way Gina practically ogled her as she watched the young girl put Tobago through her paces, so did she.

Natalie took it all in as she had on a number of previous occasions with other early middle aged female dog owners who expressed more than a normal interest in her. She began to dress in ways that she just knew would provoke Gina’s interest; tight, cut-off T-shirts that emphasized her small and perky tities, and well-muscled midriff and tight short shorts that flattered
her sexy little ass, long, curvy legs and camel-toed into her tight little pussy.

When it became obvious to the hot young teen that her alluring attire had had its desired and evident effect on Gina, Natalie began to make her own secret little plans for the older woman.
Natalie’s plans most certainly involved obedience training.

About six sessions into Tobago’s training, Natalie decided to start implementing her intriguing little plan for Gina. As she was handing off the exhausted but happy Labradoodle to its owner
at the end of the training hour, Natalie said casually, “You know, Gina. I think Tobago is doing really well so far. Yet I have to tell you that there is a problem with her training.”

Gina looked at the alluring girl, noticing that her little nipples were poking out from her “Dogs Rule” t-shirt. Natalie, subtly pressed her chest forward slightly, to emphasize the effect.

Gina certainly didn’t want Natalie to stop Tobago’s training. Not when watching the sexy young
girl work with her dog had become one of her most looked forward to weekly events.

“What kind of problem, Natalie? I don’t want for there to be any kind of problem associated with getting Tobago well trained.”

Natalie grinned.

“Well, Gina, to be honest, it’s the other dogs at the kennel here. All their barking and all their smells really distract Tobago. She tries her best, but Labradoodles are extremely curious
dogs by nature, and she’s constantly being distracted. I bet I lose about half of the total training time each session re-gaining her attention.”

“Well, that’s not good. My little Tobago needs to be well trained. What should we do, Natalie?” asked Gina, while wondering how those hard little nipples would feel on her tongue,.

Natalie smiled her sweetest smile and placed a reassuring hand on Gina’s warm, tanned arm, letting her tough linger.

“Well, I *could* train Tobago out at your house, “ said Natalie, letting her smile grow.

Gina blinked and smiled. Then she blinked again and smiled even brighter as she began to catch Natalie’s drift. Gina couldn’t hide the fact that she had a taste for sweet young cunt,
and Natalie looked just good enough to eat. Gina began to speculate. Perhaps some one-on-one training sessions out at the estate would lead to something interesting and enjoyable further.

“Wow, Natalie. Would you be willing to do that for me?” gushed Gina.

Natalie smiled serenely and nodded. She allowed her hand casually to stroke Gina’s arm and noted happily that the older woman didn’t pull away.

“Sure I would, Gina. I’m afraid it would cost a bit more money because of the extra time for me and all. But I think that if you want Tobago trained correctly, it’s really the only way
to do it.”

Gina looked Natalie up and down, appraising, speculating, fantasizing- the girl’s touch was electric on her arm and now it was her nipples that were standing at attention. Natalie took note.

“How about I send James over with the car next week at Tobago’s usual time. He can bring you out to the house and take you back here, or anywhere else you want to go when you get through with that day’s session,.” said Gina making her decision.

Natalie smiled brightly and said that she thought that was a great idea. Soon, she and Gina had settled upon an appropriate fee and had made all the arrangements.

As she drove away that day, Gina admitted to herself that she thought Natalie’s revised fee had been just a bit steep. But she finally rationalized the extra cost and trouble away. After all,
nothing was too good for her Tobago. And nothing was too good for her either. She knew that Natalie lived in a trailer park, and that her mother was white trash. That made it all the more exciting to her. Gina didn’t mind paying for pussy occasionally, especially if what she got was a hot little bitch like Natalie. Gina’s fingers were trembling on the steering wheel just thinking about it. She wanted Natalie, and her cunt wanted Natalie’s tongue. She could feel her satin thong dampen at the very thought of it. And after all, what was money for if not to enjoy it?

Precisely on time the next week, Gina’s Mercedes arrived at the kennel where Natalie worked. Natalie was standing right out front with her training bag in her hand. James the chauffeur
actually got out and opened the door for her. Natalie was dressed in the tightest, short-shorts she owned, that showed the fleshy curve at the bottom of her ass. Natalie’s pink thong was clearly visible through the shorts. She wore a red tight fitting tank and no bra with the words “Sexy Bitch” emblazoned across her firm little boobs.

Natalie smiled brightly at the chauffeur’s dutiful manners, and climbed into the spacious back seat. Natalie couldn’t help notice how James checked out her little body while raising a grey eye-brow.

This was real luxury. Natalie was being exposed to more and more of it as her wealthy dog training clientele grew. And she simply adored it.

When they arrived at Gina’s estate, James got out of the car as before and opened Natalie’s door for her. The teenager reveled in the fact that a girl like her, who lived with her single
parent mother in a trailer park on the edge of town, was getting such royal treatment. And all this was coming to her just because she was good at training dogs.

Gina was waiting right there at the front door of her large home to meet Natalie. Tobago was waiting impatiently beside Gina nearly frantic with joy at seeing her trainer. Natalie smiled and scratched behind the dog’s ears.

“Happy to see me, huh Tobago?”

Gina’s jaw dropped slightly when she saw what Natalie was wearing, “sexy bitch” didn’t half cover it. Gina licked her lips involuntarily checking out how the young girl’s pussy was outlined in the crotch of her shorts as she squatted to pet Tobago. Gina stared directly at the teen girl’s cunt.

“We both are, Natalie,” sighed Gina.

Natalie caught Gina’s meaning by the sultry look in her eye. The teen girl almost snickered aloud as she thought to herself as they walked inside, ‘this was going to be fucking sweet.’

“Hi, Gina,” Natalie smiled happily as the older woman closed the heavy front door behind them.

“Did you make sure that we have a place to work where there will be no distractions for Tobago?”

Gina smiled a seductive little smile.

“Oh yes, Natalie. We can use the guesthouse. It’s away back off in the trees and it’s very secluded. It has a big open living room with plenty of space for Tobago and us both.

Natalie smiled. This was just exactly what she wanted.

“That sounds great. Let’s go.”

Soon Natalie, Gina, and Tobago were standing in the big front room of the guesthouse. Aside from a couch and a couple lounge chairs, the room was practically empty.

Gina placed her hand lightly on Natalie’s arm.

“I had most of the furniture taken out, Natalie, so we would have all the room we needed. And I’ve told all of the servants not to disturb us.”

Natalie smiled her sweetest smile.

“How wonderful. Just you and me and Tobago in this big old room. I’m sure I’ll have plenty of space to train her correctly here.”

Gina returned the young girl’s smile and sat herself down languidly on the couch to watch. Gina was wearing a floral yellow sun dress, that was it. While she usually wore bra and panties, she had decided to forgo those for this training session.

For the next hour, Gina stayed seated on the couch and observed Natalie work on that week’s training schedule with Tobago. At first, Tobago had some trouble getting used to her
new training environment. But Natalie was patient with her and soon the black Labradoodle felt right at home and got into the swing of her training as if she had been here all along.

Gina looked on as Natalie worked the dog, but her lust-eager mind was focused fully on the girl’s hot little body and not at all on the training. Natalie had worn the very kind of outfit that Gina found enticing in the extreme: short shorts and a low that that almost revealed Natalie’s firm little titties every time she bent over. Gina loved that she could see the girl’s pink thong through the thin material of her white shorts. She imagined finally pulling aside the damp crotch of the teens thong and seeing, smelling, experiencing her sweet little cunt. Did she shave or would she find a patch of downy blonde hair?

By the end

When she finished with Tobago’s training, Natalie ordered the gentle black dog to lie down on a throw rug over in the corner of the big room and rest. Tobago happily did as instructed, finding an out of the way vantage point from which she could observe her mistress and her trainer.

“You look tired, Natalie,” Gina said with just a hint of huskiness in her voice.

“Come sit next to me on the couch and relax, “ Gina’s voice was like honey.

Natalie looked over at the older woman, smiled, and sauntered over to where she was sitting. As she approached Gina, Natalie’s eyes took the older woman in: nice long legs exposed as her yellow sun dress was resting well above her knees, large firm breasts constrained by a tight,
thin, material of the dress, it was obvious Gina wasn’t wearing a bra as her nipples were hared and strained against the thin fabric.. Natalie most definitely liked what she saw. And Natalie also liked the sensuous smile that was all over Gina’s face as the young girl sat down close beside her.

“You really have a way with animals, Natalie,” Gina purred as she let her free hand stroke the teenager’s blonde hair.

“I don’t think Tobago could have gotten better training from anyone else in town.”

Natalie closed her eyes, leaned back luxuriantly against Gina’s woman’s side, and allowed the older woman to continue running her fingers through her hair.

“I like training dogs, Gina,” was Natalie’s simple reply as she pressed her aching titties against the Gina’s arm.

Then Natalie slowly turned her head so that they were facing each other and opened her eyes. She looked deeply into Gina’s soul.

“Do you want to kiss me now, Gina? I saw the way you looked at me during the training session. Do you want to fuck me Gina, do you want to taste my young cunt?” Natalie asked with a wicked grin.

To here dirty talk from this hot young girl was almost overpowering. Yes. She wanted to kiss and fuck Natalie in the worst way. She had been watching her for an hour, allowing her erotic
hunger to grow as she observed that tantalizing young body of hers. And now she wanted more than anything in this life fuck this teenager sitting so close beside her.

“Yes, I want to fuck you, I want to fuck you like you’ve never been fucked before, ” Gina breathed her warm breath into Natalie’s face.

“I want to kiss you, Natalie.”

Natalie smiled a sweet-wicked little smile. Then she turned so that she faced the older woman on the couch. Her hands reached out and she slowly began rubbing her palms against Gina’s
braless breasts through the material of her dress and then narrowed her fingers over the hard big nipples and pinched them hard..

“Are you really sure you want to fuck me now, Gina?” looking right into the older woman’s eyes.

Gina moaned sensually deep in her throat at the girl’s wanton, teasing hands on her body.

“Oh yes, Natalie. I want to kiss you, I want to fuck you so bad,” groaned Gina.

Natalie kept fondling the older woman’s breasts; squeezing, stroking, pinching and twisting her aching nipples.
.

“Really, really sure?” said Natalie, teasing.

Gina couldn’t wait a minute longer, “Yes, Natalie. Please let me kiss you.”

Natalie smiled.

“OK rich bitch,” Natalie whispered, “I’ll let you kiss me but you’ll have to do something for me, first.”

Gina’s expression took on a note of apprehensive curiosity. Was Natalie going to ask for more money? Well, Gina was so hot for hot girl right now that she would have paid almost anything
to have her way with her.

“What do you want me to do, Natalie?”

In reply, the teen girl removed one of her hands from its sensuous occupation, reached around, and placed her fingers seductively on the nape of the older woman’s neck and began ensuously stroking along her sensitive flesh.

Gina closed her eyes and allowed Natalie’s fingers to play across the back of her neck. She began making little mewing noises in the back of her throat. She was getting so hot for
this young teen girl.

When Natalie didn’t respond to her question right away, Gina forced her eyes open and looked directly into the young girl’s blue eyes.

“What do you want me to do, Natalie?”

Natalie smiled, removed her other hand from the older woman’s breast, and reached into her training bag, which was sitting on the floor beside the couch. Then she showed a bewildered and suddenly very apprehensive Gina what she had taken out of the bag. It was a dog collar.

“I want to put this collar on you, Candy girl. If you let me put my little doggie collar on you, then I’ll let you kiss me and then fuck me.”

Gina blinked and shook her head as if she were trying to get the cobwebs out of her mind. Her little plan for seducing this teenage dog trainer was not going quite as planned. Not at all.

Gina, not Natalie, was supposed to be the aggressor. Now, this girl, for whom she had a major case of the hots and for whom she was paying a major fee, was imposing her own nasty conditions on their little game.

Gina looked Natalie over again, noticing how hard her little nipples looked, this little slut was sooooo hot.

“Well, Gina, do you want me, or don’t you?”

Natalie was cool and collected. She was going to have her little way, or she was going to leave. That was obvious.

“Don’t you want to me, Gina? It feels like you do,” said Natalie in a little girl’s voice.

Gina could do nothing but nod her head in agreement. Oh yes. She most definitely wanted Natalie. The girl’s fingers stroking her neck were driving her absolutely crazy.

Gina lowered her eyes.

“OK, Natalie. You can put your dog collar on me if you let me have you. I’ll play your sick little game. For now, anyway,” said Gina, submitting.

Natalie held the collar in her hand, making no move to put it around the older woman’s neck. Her stroking fingers were doing her persuading for her.

Gina looked up at the teenager, her face full of questioning.

Natalie smiled at her.

“Ask me, Gina. I want you to ask me to put my dog collar on you.”

Gina shivered all over her body. She felt humiliated beyond anything she could remember. She most certainly didn’t want to ask Natalie to degrade her by putting such a thing as a dog collar
on her. But she also most certainly wanted to kiss the young girl sitting next to her. She wanted it more than anything.

Gina bowed her head in degradation.

“Please put your dog collar on me, Natalie,” Gina said in a diffident little girl whisper.

Natalie smiled.

“That’s not good enough, you rich cunt. Say it louder, and really put your heart and soul into it for me.”

Gina began to cry. But she finally found the strength to look directly at her tormentor.

“Please, Natalie. Please put your dog collar on me. I really want you. Pleeeeeease, Natalie.”

Natalie giggled, leaned over the now frantic older woman, and fastened the dog collar around Gina’s neck.

“Now that you have my collar on, rich bitch, I want you to be a good mommy dog for me and beg.”

In her lust-fogged state of mind, Gina didn’t know what Natalie meant.

“What, Natalie?”

“Beg, cunt. You know, just like Tobago. If she can do it, you can, too.”

An image of Tobago seated on her hind paws with her forepaws held in front of her came to Gina’s mind. Did Natalie want her to act like that?

“Beg, like a dog slut. Beg!” said Natalie so loud Tobago lifted her had as if worried.

As hot tears ran down her face, Gina slowly sat up straight on the sofa and put her two arms out in front of her parallel with the floor. Natalie smiled and scratched the older woman behind her
ear.

“Good mommy bitch. Now, what do you say?”

Gina looked imploringly at the teenaged girl in front of her.

“Please don’t, Natalie. Please don’t make me do this.”

Without warning, Natalie slapped Gina’s face.

“Stop the whining cunt, I’m the trainer here remember! You’re a bad fucking bitch. Now, what do good doggies say?”

Gina abandoned all hope. She just had to satisfy her erotic hunger for this girl no matter how cruelly she was treated by her.

“Bark, bark,” the older woman tried her best to imitate her lLabradoodle.

Natalie grinned.

“That’s a good, obedient little doggiewoggie,” Natalie cooed as she pulled Gina’s head close to her own. As a reward for good behavior, the teen girl placed her full lips against those of the
older woman and kissed her softly.

Gina moaned deep in her throat as Natalie’s tongue probed wantonly deep inside her open mouth. Then she kissed back with all her will. God, she was so very hot for this enticing
teengirl!

Natalie indulged Gina’s fervent, hungry kiss for a few more minutes. Then she pulled away.

“I think Gina bitch wants to kiss me again. Doesn’t she?”

Gina felt like she was falling down a black well of the soul from which she would never arise again. But Natalie was so powerful, and so desirable, that she found that she really didn’t
want to come back after all.

“Doesn’t she?” Natalie insisted. As she spoke, the teenager ran her exploring fingertip against Gina’s neck all along the top of Gina’s tight dog collar.

Gina continued to cry softly, “Yes, Natalie. Gina bitch likes kissing you.”

Natalie smiled and let her other index fingernail trace the older woman’s pussy up and down, up and down through the thin material of the dress. Then, she lifted the dress slowly exposing Gina’s set cunt. As the older woman sat there, hypnotized with lust, Natalie began tickling her trimmed pubic hair God how Gina wanted Natalie to play with her pussy, but she knew deep in her soul not to ask. Natalie would do whatever she wanted, and in her own time.

Gina gurgled deep in her throat as Natalie continued to tease her, letting her finger tips and the backs of her fingers circle the woman’s dripping pussy.

“I bet Gina rich bitch is so happy that she would be wagging her fucking her tail.”

Gina immediately began sliding her firm ass across the material of the sofa in a humiliating attempt to “wag her tail.” It no longer mattered to Gina how far Natalie made her do. All
she wanted was more.

“And does my Gina rich bitch want to kiss me… somewhere else?”

Gina’s eyes widened. Natalie was offering to allow her new pet the honored privilege of kissing her intimately. Gina was now almost beside herself with itching, burning desire.

“Yes, Natalie. Your Gina bitch would be honored to kiss you anywhere you said.”

Natalie raised her other hand from Gina’s neck and patted the older woman’s head as if she were an obedient dog. Which, by now of course, she was.

“I don’t know, Gina bitch. Getting that kind of treat from me is a whole lot more than even a good doggie cunt like you should expect from one-on-one training.”

Again, Gina did not understand what Natalie was driving at. But she still wanted with all her heart to taste young girl’s cunt. And she would just have to do whatever it took. Wouldn’t she?

The older woman once again assumed the “beg” position.

“Bark, bark.”

Natalie giggled.

“Well, Gina bitch . If you want to kiss me in my sweet teen cunt, you’ll have to earn the privilege. You’ll have to agree to join my bitch kennel. And you’ll also have to agree to take weekly obedience lessons from me, you will have to be my bitch do you understand cunt?”

Gina was stunned almost to unconsciousness.

“Your kennel?” Gina mumbled.

Natalie looked directly at her and nodded her head in agreement.

Gina’s mind recoiled as though she were suddenly confronted with a poisonous snake. “Bitch kennel?” “Obedience lessons?”

Natalie could see by the terrified look on Gina’s shocked face that some explanation was now in order.

“Yes, Candy girl. For the past year, I’ve been assembling a little private bitch girl kennel. In fact, your good friend Aileen is one of my best-behaved bitches. So is the mayor’s wife. She’s such a little cutie pie when she’s lying on her back all naked on the ground, whining and begging with her little paws waving in the air.”

Gina suddenly wanted to run for her life, but Natalie’s teasing finger was suddenly inside her fucking her quick and hard, her juices were flowing freely now, as Natalie, slammed two fingers deep into her cunt. Gina could not seem to tear herself away from that tantalizing finger She groaned as she watched this strange hot girl fuck her.

“You see, Ellie Peters, you know, the elementary school principal, has this big farm a few miles from town. And all my bitches have contributed a whole lot of money to build a nice kennel for us out there. It has everything that I need to train all my nasty cunt bitches to be very, very obedient.”

Natalie pushed three fingers deep into Gina’s pussy making sloppy sounds as she fucked her hard. Letting the nail on her thumb scrape away at the older woman’s engorged and slick clit.

Gina’s finger-squeezing contractions and hot stickiness told Natalie in no uncertain terms that she definitely had another prospect for her exclusive kennel.

“Of course, when my bitches behave very well for me, I give them tasty treats to reinforce their good behavior. Sometimes I let them play together while I watch; they’re just so fucking hot rolling around on the ground with each other, and sniffing, and licking cunts and filling them with anything they have at hand..”

Natalie’s fingers were twisting and sliding slowly and rhythmically in and out of the older woman’s dripping cunt. Gina was whimpering and squealing just like a happy little puppy.

“And sometimes I even let them play with me. They’re so frisky you know, and they really try hard to be good and do what I tell them so I’ll be happy with them. They just love putting their
paws on me and licking me all over my perky little breasts,,,” Natalie lifted her tank off revealing her tities, “ And they really love my girl juice…” Natalie removed her fingers and in one movement removed her shorts and thong showing Gina her shaved young pussy with only a patch of blonde hair at the top. “Do you like my cunt Gina bitch?” asked Natalie as she continued plowing three fingers into he older woman’s waiting cunt.

Gina’s eyes were wide with anxiety. She didn’t think she wanted to become one of Natalie’s trained dogs. But, maybe she did.

The teen girl’s probing fingers felt so exquisite and now the fingers of her other hand were flashing back and forth over her foaming cunt.

Gina’s erotic mind flashes involving frisking around with all the other naked bitches like the very hot Ellie Peters’, the most beautiful woman in down. She imagined licking the young teacher’s delectable clit. It was all driving Gina out of her mind.

Natalie, seeing the anxiety and the carnal hunger warring with each other deep in her latest pet’s eyes, just continued to stroke the older woman’s fat throbbing clit, while pounding her g-spot, deep inside her cunt with three fingers.

Gina slowly began to relax, and she allowed her lewd desire to be intimate with Natalie overpower all her fear and humiliation.

Her lust hunger was stronger than ever. She simply could not resist. Gina abandoned herself completely to Natalie’s will. If becoming one of Natalie’s “cunt bitches” meant that she
could worship this powerfully enticing teen girl in the way she wanted to, then she would just have to become one. Wouldn’t she?

Once again, Natalie could sense that her training techniques were providing her with yet another rich, submissive bitch to pet and to play with.

“You know, Gina bitch. I’m really good at training dogs to be very obedient. And sick little rich bitch sluts like you are nothing but dogs, too. Aren’t they, you doggie slut?”

As an answer, Gina looked at Natalie and whined just like a bitch in heat. Which is exactly what she was?

Natalie leaned over and sucked Gina, trembling clit into her mouth letting her tongue flashed back and forth over the compliant woman’s cunt flesh. She continued to viciously slam her fingers in and out of Gina’s cunt. Then like a little puppy Natalie’s began to bite and nibble on the tender, sensitive clit flesh. While ramming her fingers hard into her G-spot, Gina’s cunt walls grabbing hard. .

Gina’s cunt erupted as she screamed, “I’m your fucking bitch!”

Cum sprayed from Gina’s cunt and Natalie sloshed it all over the older woman’s thighs and tummy. Gina arched her back again as a second convulsion squirted cum all over Natalie’s hot little body. After several convulsions Gina finally subsided, her breathing heavy as she became aware of the collar again.

“Tobago, here, its time to clean up mommy bitch!” Natalie commanded.

Gina’s eyes open wide, “No,” she though “Not this,” As she heard her dog get up and approach the couch.

---

Maria, with her mind control daughter, turns her virgin daughter into her lesbian lover.

Lesbian Mind Control Incest
A Story of the Institute of Apotheosis Research
Chapter Two: Nubile Daughter’s Cherry
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

Note: Thanks to Ron for beta reading this!

My youngest daughter, only eighteen, stared at me, her drunk thoughts struggling to comprehend what I had just told her as I sat naked on the couch in our living room. My eldest daughter, nineteen, hid her head in shame between my thighs. Her face was covered in my pussy juices while her best friend, Lily, still licked at her cunt. Janet, my youngest, blinked her brown eyes, adjusting her glasses on her cute nose.

“What?” she blinked. “Take charge…” She swayed for a moment.

A surge of anger shot through me. Alison, my eldest, had thrown a wild party while I was out of town. I had come home early from my vacation in Las Vegas and found it in full swing. She had allowed Janet to drink so much beer, she had passed out.

Janet blinked again. “But… She’s licking your pussy, Mom.”

“Yes, she is,” I moaned, putting my hand on Alison’s black hair and pushing her face into my pussy. I still buzzed from the most powerful orgasm ever. It had been so hot making my bratty daughter lick my pussy to orgasm.

Thanks to the strange Halo delivered at my door, I had mind control powers. It was something to do with nanomachines changing my brain waves and allowing me to dominate others. I didn’t care how it worked, I just cared that it did. No longer would people walk over me. I wouldn’t be a doormat. People, like Bianca my supposed girlfriend, would not get away with hurting me any longer.

I looked down at Alison, her lips nuzzling at my pussy, her humiliated, hazel eyes staring at me. Lily kept tonguing and licking, moaning her enjoyment as she savored my eldest daughter’s pussy. Thanks to my powers, I had made both girls into lesbians. They didn’t like it, and they were both embarrassed at how much they enjoyed it. Particularly Alison.

“But…” Janet stammered. She rubbed at her head. “Am I drunk? Is this…a dream?”

“It’s not a dream,” I told her, smiling at Janet. She was normally a good girl. Getting drunk was her sister’s influence. I bet Janet just wanted to fit in, and all of Alison’s friends had egged her on. Made her think she had to get drunk to be cool. Then they just left her passed out in her tight shorts and tighter shirt. That garment molded to her round breasts. Though she was three years younger than Alison, her breasts were a full cup-sized larger, well on their way to being as big as my lush tits.

“So…she’s licking your pussy?” Janet shook her head. “That’s incest, Mom. You shouldn’t be doing that!” She stumbled towards us, fighting to hold her balance. “And why are you home? I thought you and Ms. Carter were on your girl’s weekend.”

“Bianca turned out to be a whore like your sister and Lily,” I growled. Bianca, Lily’s mother, was my secret girlfriend. We were lesbian lovers, or I thought we were. Turned out, Bianca was just “passing time” with me. I left her in Vegas getting double-teamed by a pair of meatheads. She wanted me to join.

Disgusting.

“So…” Janet rubbed at her head. “You’re having Alison lick your pussy.”

“She loves it,” I groaned, shivering as Alison’s tongue slid through my pussy lips. “Right?”

My brain tingled.

“I do,” Alison moaned, her voice so thick with disgust. “I love Mom’s pussy, Janet. She made me love it. She’s controlling us. She has magic powers or some shit.” Her eyes stared daggers at me. “She made us into lesbians.”

“Mom?” Janet blinked as Alison buried her face back into my pussy. She hated doing it but loved how good I tasted.

“I do have powers,” I moaned, undulating my hips as I stared at my cute daughter. “Come here.” Tingles raced across my thoughts as I held out my hand.

Janet moved towards me, blinking at Lily, whose red hair spread out across her shoulders as she tongued Alison’s pussy loudly. She must have her tongue buried deep into my daughter’s pussy. Alison moaned into my snatch, her hips wiggling, enjoying her best friend’s touch even as she hated being a lesbian.

My youngest took my hand, and I pulled her down onto the couch beside me, my arm going around her shoulders. She sat stiffly, resisting as I pulled her close to me. But not much. She was an obedient girl.

“You’re naked, Mom,” she blushed, my breast touching her arm. “This is…wrong. She’s licking your pussy!”

“You keep saying that,” I laughed, staring down at Alison’s nose pressed into my black curls. “But it feels wonderful.”

“But incest! It’s wrong! It’s illegal! She’s your daughter!”

I stared at Janet. “So? I can do whatever I want. I’m like…a goddess. I tell people what to do, what to feel, what to believe, and they have to do it.” I shivered. It was such a rush. “Isn’t that amazing?”

Janet’s brow furrowed. “I guess.”

I stared at her. “It is.” My thoughts tingled. “Say it.”

“It’s amazing, Mom,” she said, now sounding very convincing.

My arm slipped off her shoulders, reaching around her side and bushing the side of her round breast through her shirt. I didn’t feel a bra beneath her top. She stiffened, glancing down at my hand pressing against her breast. She bit her lip, her cheeks growing so pink.

“She’s going to make you a lesbian, too,” Alison said. “She’s going to make you her slut!”

I laughed, my hand growing bolder, cupping my youngest daughter’s firm, round breast through her t-shirt. I gave it a squeeze, loving how pliant it was. Barely legal tits felt lovely. “She’s not my slut. She’s my princess. She’s a good girl. Unlike you, Alison. You’re my slut. You’re my pussy-licking slave. Right?”

“Yes, Mom,” Alison moaned, shuddering.

“Mom,” Janet whimpered as I massaged her breast. “You shouldn’t touch me there.”

“Because you’re my daughter?”

“Yeah, and you’re my mom.” She bit her lip. “This is illegal, Mom. You can’t do this.”

I stared into her brown eyes, her face trembling. It was so cute. My thoughts tingling, I informed her, “Honey, I can do whatever I want. I’m a Goddess, remember? And you’re my princess. You love it when I touch you. It makes your pussy tingle and your entire body feel so good. Because you like girls, especially your mother. I’m the most beautiful woman in the world. And you love me so much. Don’t you, Janet?”

“I do, Mom,” she gushed, a smile crossing her lips. She squirmed, and I knew her pussy was growing wet as my fingers massaged her round breast. She relaxed.

“See,” Alison said. “Can you feel her controlling you?”

“I can feel her making me feel good,” Janet said. She touched her head. “In here.”

“She’s a witch!” Alison’s tongue licked through my pussy, flicking my folds. “You’re a horrible mother.”

“For making my daughter feel good?” I moaned, my fingers finding Janet’s nipple. It dimpled her t-shirt. I rubbed it through the cotton. She shuddered and the cutest whimper escaped her lips. “You feel good, too, Alison. Don’t you? You love Lily licking your pussy.”

“I do,” she groaned. “I shouldn’t. I don’t want to. But…”

“But you taste so good,” Lily moaned. “Oh, Alison, I love licking your pussy. It’s not so bad, I guess.”

“We’re her slaves!”

“And obedient slaves don’t call their goddesses witches,” I commanded. “They only say nice things. Right?” Tingles.

“Yes, Mom,” Alison groaned, her eyes going wide. “You’re…” Her jaw worked. She wanted to disparage me again. But she couldn’t. “You’re… Fuck! Your pussy tastes wonderful!”

Then she buried her lips back into my pussy and tongued me hard like the good, little slave she was. I groaned, rolling Janet’s nipple harder, pulling my youngest daughter closer against me as I savored Alison’s tongue sliding through my folds.

Incest was so amazing. Having mind control powers was stupendous. I could do anything. No one would ever take advantage of me any longer. I would give my Janet so many wonderful things. I would spoil her. She was such a good girl.

“Mom,” whimpered Janet, her head resting on my shoulder. “You’re making my…my… You know. Down there.”

“Your pussy?” I asked.

She blushed, squirming and nodding her head.

“You weren’t shy talking about my pussy.” I loved how hard her nipple was through her t-shirt. I rolled it again. “So why are you shy when it comes to talking about your own pussy?”

“Because your my mom,” she groaned. “And…and I’m so wet. Your touch is making my cunny all tingly and… and…”

“You want to masturbate?”

She nodded her head.

“Then what’s stopping you?” I whispered. “You can do whatever you want. You’re my princess. Alison and Lily are your slaves, too. Right?”

“Yes, Ms. Talon,” moaned Lily as Alison moaned, “Yeah, Mom,” into my juicy pussy.

I shuddered, Alison’s tongue swirling around my clit, as Janet shoved her hands down to her shorts. She unsnapped the fastener. The zipper rasped down as she shoved her hands into them. She groaned, her head leaning back against the couch as she rubbed at her pussy through her panties.

I licked my lips, watching her hands bulge her shorts as she rubbed herself, her sweet moans echoing through the room along with the two lesbian sluts licking. I shivered, humping against Alison’s wonderful tongue as I watched my youngest daughter pleasure herself.

“I bet Alison wants to see what you’re doing,” I groaned. “She’s such a lesbian slut. She gets so turned on by girls now. Don’t you, Alison?”

“Yes, Mom,” she moaned. “I love girls.”

“You do?” Janet moaned. “Even me? Am I sexy, Alison?”

Alison’s eyes flicked to her sister. “Yes! You have those wonderful boobs. And your legs. And those glasses. You’re very sexy.”

Janet beamed. She loved getting praise from Alison. Probably why she let her sister push beer after beer on her until she drank herself to unconsciousness. My youngest lifted her ass off the couch, pushing down her shorts, revealing a cute pair of yellow panties, the crotch damp with her excitement.

“Panties, too,” I moaned. “We want to see that cute cunny.”

“Yes,” Lily moaned, her blue eyes watching from above my eldest’s butt-cheeks. “Let’s see your cute pussy.”

“Lily,” groaned Alison.

“Don’t be jealous,” I smiled. “Lily loves you just as much as you love her. You’re both my lesbian slaves and love each other so much.” My thoughts prickled hard.

“I’ll always love you, Alison,” Lily groaned.

“Because my mom made you,” objected Alison.

“So you don’t love me?” Lily sounded hurt.

Alison squeezed her eyes shut. “I do. I do love you, Lily. So much.”

“Oh, that’s beautiful,” Janet said, pushing down her yellow panties.

“It is,” I smiled, licking my lips with greedy hunger as the wispy, black hairs of my youngest daughter’s pubic mound came into view. She had such a sparse bush, hardly hiding her tight slit. Her vulva was plump with excitement. She was so tight not even her clit peeked out, let alone her inner pussy lips. “What a pretty pussy, honey. Play with it for Mommy.”

“Yes,” she said eagerly.

I grabbed Alison’s black hair, pulling her face tight against my pussy, humping against her wonderful, licking lips. Pleasure shuddered through me as I watched my youngest run her fingers up and down her plump vulva, stroking and massaging her slit. Then she spread herself open, exposing her pink depths, a little clit peeking out of its hood.

She was so cute and sexy all at the same time. My fingers tightened on her nipple, rolling it through her t-shirt as she moaned, rubbing up and down her flesh. Her legs parted more, pressing on my thigh. Her breathing quickened. Her little nose twitched as she rubbed her clit.

“I love touching it right here,” Janet moaned. “On my clit. Oooh, that makes me feel the best.”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned, Alison’s tongue brushing my own clit, sparking incestuous pleasure through my body.

“I rub it in circles, like this, Mom.” She demonstrated, the tip of her finger rubbing on her clit in slow circles, her body twitching. “Ooh, it feels even better when you watch. It makes me feel so naughty, Mom. We’re doing something so bad.”

“We are,” I groaned. “Keep rubbing it. Show Mommy how you cum.”

She nodded her head, rubbing her clit faster. The fingers of her other hand stroked up and down her slit, brushing her silky pubic hair. Juices coated her fingers. I inhaled, breathing in the new, sweet musk pervading the living room, adding to the other smells of hot pussy pervading the house.

I clenched my fingers into Alison’s hair, shivering as her tongue thrust into my pussy’s depths. She swirled it around, moaning, her nose rubbing into my clit. Her eyes grew glossy, savoring Lily’s lapping tongue. The redhead’s hands gripped Alison’s butt-cheeks, squeezing them as she tongued my daughter. It made her swirl her tongue faster through my depths, wiggling in as deep as possible as she tasted me.

“Do you finger your cunny?” I groaned to my youngest. “How many fingers do you push into your pussy when you masturbate?”

“None,” she moaned. “I still have my hymen.”

“Oh, god,” I groaned. “You’re a virgin, baby?”

She nodded her head.

“Not a dirty, cock-fucking slut like your sister used to be?”

“No, Mom!” she moaned, rubbing her fingers faster on her clit and pussy lips. “No, I’m not! I’m a good girl, Mommy!”

She squealed, bucking and trembling. I savored her orgasm. Her legs kicked out. Juices flooded out of her pussy. They smelled so sweet. A hot surge of incestuous lust shot through me as I watched her cum. Her little nose wrinkled. Her glasses slid down her nose. Her eyes fluttered.

She was so cute. She was so scrumptious.

I loved my new powers.

“Yes, baby, enjoy your cum,” I moaned, my pussy clenching on Alison’s tongue. “Orgasms are amazing!”

“Yes, Mommy!” she moaned.

I leaned in and planted a hot kiss on her lips. She melted into it as she kept masturbating her pussy. My tongue thrust into her mouth. She was so pliant. So ready to be loved by me. It was so wrong to kiss my daughter. So taboo.

But I was special.

My orgasm exploded.

I bucked against Alison’s licking mouth once more. I savored her tongue lapping at my folds as my juices flooded out. My eldest drank them down. Every swipe of her tongue through my folds kept me cumming. Kept the pleasure bursting through me. I drank it in. I embraced the forbidden desires, moaning into my daughter’s mouth.

She was a virgin. I pinched her nipple through her t-shirt. She was a virgin, and I had a closet full of toys to change that.

I broke the kiss. “Oh, baby, Mommy’s going to make such sweet love to you and pop your cherry. I’ll make you into a woman.”

Her eyes were wide. “Really?”

“Really,” I smiled, nuzzling my nose against hers. “I love you so much. You’re my good girl. You’re not a dirty, lesbian slut like Alison.”

“Just a sexy, lesbian daughter,” she smiled. “I love you, Mommy.”

And then she kissed me. Oh, what a sweet thing she was.

I shivered when I broke the kiss, my pussy still buzzing with pleasure, stirred by Alison’s licking. “You can stop for now,” I told my daughter. “You, too, Lily.”

“But I didn’t make her cum,” Lily pouted, lifting her face, Alison’s juices dripping down her chin and neck. One clear line had even reached her freckled breasts. They were big like her mother’s, but far firmer.

“You will,” I promise. “Come on, let’s go to my bedroom and have fun.”

“Yay!” Janet said, the alcohol giving her more enthusiasm than normal.

She bounded to her feet in her t-shirt, her firm breasts jiggling, and raced down the hall. I loved the sight of her naked ass as she vanished out of sight. I stood and stretched, my skirt still bunched around my waist. I pushed that off of me as Alison and Lily stood. I smiled as the redhead kissed my daughter. Alison shuddered, eyes shut. She looked like she wanted to fight it, but couldn’t, and returned the kiss to her lover, tasting her own pussy on Lily’s lips.

It was beautiful. And unlike Bianca, Lily would never break my daughter’s heart by being a whore. Alison was a bratty slut, but she was still my daughter. My slave deserved some happiness as she made up for how horrible she acted the last few years.

Like my what she did to my poor house tonight. I shook my head. It was a disaster. If I didn’t have a cute, eighteen-year-old daughter waiting in my bedroom eager to have her cherry popped, I would have us all get to cleaning. But it could wait until morning.

“Come along,” I commanded, a slight tingle racing around my thoughts. It didn’t take much to get those two to obey me any longer. They were being conditioned.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The dot matrix printer whirled to life again, chugging along and printing out the next report on Subject 1. So far, Deidre Icke was ecstatic with the results. The Halo had never been tested before. They were created for the twelve special individuals, discovered by channeling the spirit of her dead guru, to wield. They would change the world. Deidre had faith in Henry Blavatsky’s vision. She would make it a reality.

She turned and rose from her expensive computer chair in the heart of the Institute of Apotheosis Research. She waited for the printer to finish it laborious task and ripped it off, her hands trembling in anticipation. Subject 1 had engaged the Halo on three persons so far with the anticipated results: the Subject’s brainwaves dominating the targets.

Proving her divinity.

STATUS: Drones have installed four pinhole cameras at SUBJECT 1 residence at 2134 PST.

CAMERA 1: ACTIVE, Living Room

CAMERA 2: ACTIVE, Bedroom 1

CAMERA 3: ACTIVE, Bedroom 2

CAMERA 4: ACTIVE, Bedroom 3

Drones on standby for further actions.

A shiver ran through Deidre. She hurried back to her desk, sitting down and turning on the monitor. She glanced once at the silver framed picture of her dead guru and his wife, Alicia, before logging onto the camera feed on her computer. In moments, an image of a living room, messy from a party, appeared. The camera was installed in the ceiling, peering down, and broadcast with HD clarity despite it being only as thick as a candle wick. Fiber optics were remarkable, and the Institute had pioneered many technologies to pay for its true research.

She spotted a pair of naked, young women just disappearing down a hallway holding hands.

Deidre blinked. Clothing lay scattered around the living room. She turned to Camera 2. It showed a girl’s room, neat and tidy, stuffed animals on a bed covered in a pink comforter, a desk with a computer beneath the window. Camera 3 showed another girl’s room, but this one messier, clothing strewn about, bed unmade, posters of various teen heartthrobs on the wall.

She gasped at what Camera 4 showed. A barely legal girl, perhaps eighteen, peeling off her t-shirt, her firm, round breasts bouncing free. She had black hair and looked so similar to the picture of Subject 1, Maria Talon.

“Oh, Mom, take my cherry! Make me a woman.”

A hot shudder ran through Deidre, her cheeks flushing. She had not expected this revelation from the first new god of the modern era. She rubbed her thighs together, her eyes growing wider and wider as she watched the lesbian incest unfold between mother and daughter.

If this was her Divinity’s will, Deidre would embrace it. Her guru could not be mistaken in his choices.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Oh, I’m going to eat you up,” I purred as I walked into my bedroom, staring at my daughter stretched out naked on my bed. She looked so eager for this. “Just let me give Alison and Lily something to amuse themselves.”

Janet nodded with eager enthusiasm.

I opened my closet, revealing a shelf covered in sexy toys half-hidden in the recess. The closet was wider than the doors, with nooks on both sides with built in shelves for shoes and other accessories. Or sex toys. I pushed my dresses and outfits to the right, scrunching them together, giving me a full view of my toys. I smiled and grabbed the red, flexible double-headed dildo. It wiggled as I tossed it to Alison. “Fuck each other with that and enjoy.”

Her eyes widened. Lily gave a wicked giggle.

I studied my toys. I spotted a clit rocket mini-vibrator, a purple, plastic bullet perfect to give Janet a hard cum. Then I grabbed a thin, blue dildo with little bumps and a harness of black vinyl. It was the perfect toy to take my daughter’s virginity.

Janet’s eyes widened when she saw the sex toys I grabbed. I threw the dildo and harness on the bed as I sauntered to her, my large tits bouncing. My daughter rubbed her thighs together, biting her lips. She looked at once both cute and seductive at the same time.

It was an intoxicating combination.

Alison and Lily fumbled with the double-headed dildo, struggling to figure out how to use it. I was sure the pair would figure it out. I crawled onto the bed, my tits dangling, my youngest daughter’s eyes fixated on my swaying tits.

“Oh, Mom, you have such gorgeous tits,” she purred as I reached her legs.

“Thanks,” I smiled. “But yours are so cute.”

She giggled as I kissed at her knee, my nipples bushing her calves. Then I kissed up her thigh, loving the feel of her silky skin as I worked higher and higher. She squirmed, giggling, her fingers rubbing at her stomach while her dusky nipples swayed, her boobs jiggling.

The scent of her sweet pussy grew stronger and stronger the higher up her thighs I climbed. I breathed in the musk. Part of me wanted to push her thighs apart and go to town on her pussy. But not yet. I wanted to make love to her. I wanted to make her first time so special.

Every girl should have her first time at the hands of her loving mother. Pity Alison was such a slut, robbing us of that moment.

“Oh, yes, Lily,” my eldest moaned in the background. “Oh, I think that’s it. Oh, yes, let’s fuck each other.”

“Uh-huh,” Lily moaned. “Oh, I like it when you do that. Oh, that shoved it so deep into my pussy. This is so hot.”

“It is! Oh, I love you so much, Lily!”

“You don’t care your mom forced us?”

“Not right now. Fuck me back. Oh, yes, we’re going to cum so hard.”

I smiled between kisses. I knew they would figure it out.

My lips reached Janet’s stomach. She sucked in a breath as I nuzzled at her sensitive flesh. I stared up at her rising and falling breasts as I smooched around her bellybutton. I spiraled into it, breathing in how fresh she smelled, loving the salty flavor of her skin.

“Mom,” she gasped as I swirled my tongue through her little innie bellybutton. Right here is where we were attached for nine months as she grew inside me. And now she was grown up, quivering, ready to give her mother such pleasure.

I licked up from her bellybutton, dragging my tongue across her silky skin. I reached the start of her ribs and then nuzzled at the base of her breasts. I licked at her underboob, savoring the salty flavor of her skin. I moved from her right to her left, clutching her breasts, the clit rocket still in my right hand, pressing into her pliant flesh.

She groaned and trembled as I nuzzled back and forth, lathering her boobs with my tongue. I made this beautiful creature. It was like I created her just so I could lick her breasts and savor her body. My pussy clenched, my tongue licking higher and higher, my nipples throbbing as they rubbed against her squirming stomach.

“Oh, Mom,” she moaned as my tongue reached her dusky areola. It wasn’t wide, a small, pink circle around her puckered nipple. “You’re amazing. It was so sexy feeling you lick me.”

“Everything women do in bed is sexy.” I smiled at her. “Your entire body is an erogenous zone if your lover knows what she’s doing. And your mother does.”

“Uh-huh,” she moaned as my tongue flicked her nipple. “Oh, that’s nice.”

“It gets better.”

Her eyes were so wide behind her glasses as I engulfed her nipple and areola with my lips, sucking so hard. She whimpered and trembled, squirming, her stomach massaging my throbbing nipples. Excitement raced straight to my pussy. My cunt clenched. Juices trickled down my thighs as I savored my daughter’s small nipple in my mouth.

This was amazing.

I sucked on her nipple, swirling my tongue around the nub, making her gasp, while my right hand twisted the clit rocket to its lowest setting. The toy hummed to life in my hand. I stared into her eyes as I brought it to her left nipple.

“Oh, my god, Mom!” she gasped as she felt the vibration on her nipple.

She squirmed and bucked as I circled her areola with the vibrator. I nudged her nub, making her groan and gasp. Her moans sang through the living room. I loved it. I licked and nuzzled at her tit, sliding my tongue up and down and driving her wild. She humped against me, panting, groaning, her tongue flicking across her lips.

Her thighs widened. Her hot, young pussy rubbed on my stomach, smearing hot juices. Her wispy curls tickled my flesh, sending more thrills down to my cunt. I pressed the vibrator harder into her nipple, dimpling her breast as I sucked on the other.

“That’s amazing! Oh, my god! I heard about sex toys but… Oh, wow, Mom! Yes, yes, yes. That’s so hot!”

I sucked and nibbled, circling her other nub with the vibrator. I stared into her eyes, drinking in the pleasure I gave my youngest daughter. My fingers twisted the base, kicking the humming to its middle setting.

Her face contorted. She moaned louder, squirming and bucking. Her hands grasped my side, her slender fingers squeezing as she stroked me. Her face contorted in rapture. I pressed the vibrator so hard into her left nipple, sucking on the right. My cheeks hollowed.

“Mom!” she squealed. “Oh, my god! I think… I think…”

My eyes widened. I had heard it was possible to make a girl cum with just breast play. But I had never seen it until now. My daughter screamed out, “Mommy!” as the pleasure exploded through her. Juices squirted across my stomach as she thrashed beneath me. She humped me, moaning, groaning, drinking in the pleasure.

“Oh, my god! Mommy! I’m cumming! This is awesome! You’re the best Mom ever!”

I shivered. “I know. “Such a cool mom.” I slid up her body, my breasts dragging as she shivered. “And I’m going to keep making you cum. Do you want that?”

She nodded her head. Her eyes were bright and eager to experience more pleasure. She craved it. She wanted it it. She was addicted to lesbian incest. I kissed her lips, my breasts nuzzling into hers, my nipples throbbing as her tongue shot into my mouth. She ran her hand through my black hair then gripped the back of my head, holding me tight against the kiss.

She was growing up so fast.

I broke the kiss, holding up the vibrator. “This is called a clit rocket. Imagine what this feels like used in the right spot.”

Her eyes shot wide open. A hot shiver raced through her. She nodded with eager excitement.

I pushed down her body, kissing as I went. I nuzzled between her breasts. Behind me, Alison and Lily had definitely figured out the toy, moaning and gasping as they humped each other to explosive orgasms.

My nipples ached as they slid down her body. Her skin was so silky. My pussy grew hotter and hotter the lower and lower I ventured. She kept her legs spread wide, eager and ready for Mommy to make her feel amazing.

I reached her silky curls. Kissing them, loving how they felt on my lips. I moved lower, her musk growing stronger and stronger. She grew wetter. Hotter. And then I reached her feverish pussy lips. I groaned, nuzzling against barely legal, virgin snatch.

My daughter’s virgin snatch.

“Oh, Mommy, yes,” she groaned as my tongue slid through her tight slit, caressing her inner folds and brushing her cute clit. She shivered, humping against me, her voice so throaty as she whimpered.

And she tasted amazing. So sweet. So fresh. I hadn’t been with a lot of women. But none of them had tasted as wonderful as Janet. Maybe it was her age, maybe it was the thrill of licking my daughter’s pussy, or maybe she had a great tasting cunt.

Either way, I was in heaven.

I licked and lapped, my tongue brushing her hymen, pressing on the barrier I would soon penetrate. I brought my vibrator to her plump vulva, rubbing on the side as my tongue flicked through her folds, climbing higher, heading for her clit with the humming tip.

“Yes, yes, yes, Mommy,” she gasped, bucking into me. “Rub it on my clit! You’re such an awesome Mom and… Oh, god, yes!”

She thrashed hard when I placed the clit rocket right on her pink nub. Her entire body convulsed. Her breasts bounced. Her glasses almost flew off her head. Black hair tossed to and fro as she writhed. Her moans screamed through the room. My tongue lapped at her pussy, drinking in her sweet folds as I attacked her clit with the vibrator.

And then I turned it onto highest setting.

She exploded.

Janet, it seemed, came like a rocket. Fast and hard.

Her sweet juices gushed into my hungry mouth.

“Mommy!” howled from her voice.

It was such sweet music to my ears. My pussy clenched, anticipating the thrill of taking her virginity as she bucked and spasmed. I drank down the juices flooding out of her, gulping them down with such hungry need. I kept massaging her clit, making her thrash and moan. My bed creaked, springs rasping.

“Mommy! Mommy! Yes!”

Her face turned red. Pleasure scrunched up her features as she savored it. I worked the bullet vibrator in slow circles on her nub, savoring her thrashing. My tongue pressed on her hymen, my own clit throbbing, eager to feel that special moment when I popped her cherry.

“Mommy!” she gasped. “Oh, Mommy. I need to… I need to taste you. I need to make you feel good, too.”

My pussy clenched.

“Yes!”

I rolled onto my back, my big tits heaving. “Straddle me. Let’s sixty-nine. You know what that is?”

“Yeah, I’m a virgin not a kid.” She popped up, her entire body flushed pink by her orgasm. With the energy of youth, she bounded to me, straddling my face, so eager to sixty-nine with her mother, to taste my pussy. I had made her into such a loving lesbian.

“Oh, yes, baby,” I moaned as she took her first, bold lick through my pussy. “That’s the very pussy that birthed you.”

“Mommy,” she groaned, licking and lapping at my folds, her tongue creasing down my slit from my clit to my taint. “Oh, Mommy, you taste amazing.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, rubbing the clit rocket up and down her slit, staring at her tight pussy. I couldn’t wait to pop her cherry.

I was on the edge, so excited to play with my youngest daughter’s body. I knew it wouldn’t take much licking from my daughter to make me cum. I savored her sweet tongue sliding through my folds, caressing me, driving me wild.

And then she did something I hadn’t expected. She shoved the blue dildo, with all its naughty bumps, deep into my pussy.

“Oh, my god, baby!” I moaned as my pussy clenched on the invading toy. “Oh, yes, you naughty girl. Fuck Mommy’s pussy! Get the dildo nice and wet for your pussy!”

“Yes,” she said with such gleeful joy, pumping the toy in and out of my snatch.

My pussy clenched on the toy, savoring the bumps. They caressed my depths, increasing the friction. Her tongue flew on my clit as she fucked me hard with it. I trembled, rubbing the vibrator up and down her slit as my body shuddered.

The toy pumped so fast. Every inch of motion sent pleasure burning to the depths of my pussy. I groaned, breathing in her sweet musk. My eyes fluttered as my youngest daughter rammed the dildo over and over into my depths.

Teasing me. Driving me wild. I couldn’t believe this was happening. This was amazing. It was the absolute best. One daughter as my lover, the other as my sex slave. My toes curled at the thought of all the fun I would have.

The life I would live with my daughters.

“Yes, yes, yes, baby girl,” I moaned as my pussy spasmed about the toy.

“Oh, my god, Mom, did you just cum?” she asked between licks around my pussy lips, gathering the juices flooding out.

“Yes!” I moaned, pleasure racing through my body.

I bucked beneath her while she squirmed her pussy on the vibrator. I licked at her clit, flicking it as she kept fucking me. Every time she thrust the bumpy dildo into me, pleasure burst through my body. Over and over I groaned, rapture hammering my mind.

My daughter made me cum.

I was such a wicked mom.

“So good,” I groaned, the pleasure peaking in me. “Oh, that’s so good, baby girl. You made Mommy so happy.”

“Yes!” she cheered. Then she rolled off of me onto her back. Her legs spread wide. “Fuck me, Mommy! Take my cherry. I want that so badly. I love you so much! You’re such an awesome mom. Right, Alison?”

“Yes, yes, yes,” my oldest daughter howled, clearly cumming as she and Lily fucked each other.

I sat up, spotting Alison and Lily leaning back on their hands, their legs entwined, their hips bucking as they fucked their pussies at each other, the glistening shaft of the dildo between them. Both their breasts bounced, even Alison’s small boobs.

“Aren’t they such sluts?” I grinned at Janet.

She nodded her head, greedy excitement in her eyes.

I grabbed the vinyl harness and pulled the dildo out of my pussy. I groaned. My juices coated it, the spicy musk of my passion perfuming the air. I secured it to the harness and pulled it up my legs. With a few deft tugs on the straps, I had it tightened, the toy’s base pressing on my clit.

“You ready?” I asked, moving to my youngest daughter.

Her arms were outstretched, reaching for me. Eager to have her cherry popped. She grabbed my shoulders as I mounted her, my hand guiding the toy to her virgin pussy. I slid it up and down her folds then found the entrance, pressing the dildo on her hymen.

I stared into her eyes behind her glasses and thrust.

Her hymen held for a valiant second. The base of the dildo pressed tight into my clit as I pushed against the barrier. Then she popped. Pain winced across her face as half the dildo slipped into her pussy. I drew back an inch and thrust in.

Pain blossomed into pleasure across her expression.

“Oh, Mommy, you took my cherry!”

“Yes,” I panted, leaning over her. I drew back my hips and thrust into her depths, groaning as the dildo pressed on my clit so hard. “How do you like it?”

“I love it!” she gasped, squirming. And then her legs wrapped about my hips. “Fuck me, Mommy! Let’s cum together.”

“Yes,” I grinned.

My thrusts were hard but slow. She was so tight. Her pussy resisted with each thrust. She groaned and gasped, her body twitching and convulsing. She reached up, her hands grasping the back of my neck. She stared into my eyes as she squirmed, pleasure dancing on her lips.

I went faster and faster as her pussy stretched and relaxed, taking the girth of the toy. She shuddered every time I drew the toy back, really feeling the bumps rubbing on her pussy walls. Then I groaned when I thrust in, my clit throbbing against the toy’s base.

“Oh, yes. Mommy loves fucking her little girl.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” she gasped. “Oh, Alison, she’s fucking me. She took my cherry. Isn’t that awesome!”

“So awesome,” Alison moaned, humping so hard into Lily. “Oh, we can cum again, baby. We can cum again!”

“Yes, yes, yes,” the redheaded Lily moaned.

My clit ached and throbbed as I fucked my youngest daughter faster and faster. My breasts bounced and jiggled. Pleasure rippled through my body as I groaned. My butt clenched with each thrust, and Janet gasped her pleasure.

Her cute nose wiggled as she shivered. Her thighs clenched so tight about my waist. She humped back, meeting my thrusts, increasing the pleasure on my clit. Every time I bottomed out in her, the dildo pressed so hard on my clit.

And sparks of rapture shot through my pussy.

“Oh, Mommy, yes,” she moaned. “Oh, I love it. I’m going to cum so hard. You’re amazing, Mommy! Awesome!”

“And you’re such a beautiful princess,” I groaned. “So cute and fuckable.”

Her hands pulled me down. I didn’t fight, pressing our tits together. Our lips met in a hot kiss, our lips stained with each other’s pussies. Sweet and spicy musk seasoned our passion. Our tongues dueled as our bodies bucked and spasmed together, driving towards our shared goal of cumming.

I loved the feel of my daughter’s lithe body beneath mine. My fat nipples slid across her round breasts, bushing her hard nipples. Sensations built in the depths of my pussy. My cunt clenched and my clit ached.

I groaned into the kiss, staring into her eyes.

She broke the kiss, moaning, “Oh, my god, Mommy! Yes!”

She thrashed beneath me as she came, bursting like a firecracker. I pounded her hard, thrusting the dildo in and out of her pussy. Her moans sang through the air as she clung to me with her arms and legs. She held me tight, bucking beneath me.

“Cum, too, Mommy! Please! You need this, too!”

“Yes, yes, yes,” I gasped, driving the dildo in deep. I groaned, slamming deeper and deeper into her pussy. “I’m going to.”

“Do it, Mommy! Cum!”

I buried into her cunt. The dildo pressed on my clit.

Pleasure exploded through me.

Incestuous, lesbian passion surged through my body. An orgasm hard enough to rival cumming on Alison’s lips the first time shot through me. Stars burst before my vision. The world fuzzed on the edges as ecstasy washed through my mind.

I trembled on my youngest daughter. I felt her beneath me, quivering as she writhed through her passion. I kissed her hard, sharing this wonderful, taboo moment with her. I loved my new powers. They had given me such pleasure, such intimacy, with my daughters.

The pleasure boiled through my mind. I groaned, shuddering. It retreated. I kept kissing my daughter. It grew softer, gentler, as we just held each other, savoring what we shared while Alison and Lily howled their pleasure in the background.

I was so lucky to be sent the Halo!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The beeping of the proximity alarm awoke Deidre Icke at her desk. Her clothing was disheveled from her night masturbating, watching Subject 1 make love to her youngest daughter while using her oldest daughter and a redhead named Lily as sex slaves. After a dozen orgasms herself, her pussy growing sore from watching the new goddess frolic in taboo delight, Deidre had passed out.

She blinked, groggy, staring at her computer monitor. A red icon flashed on the security feed. Someone had arrived at Subject 1’s house. She clicked on the red icon. The camera feed switched to Drone 17 orbiting over the residence’s house in Thousand Oaks, California. She rubbed her eyes, blinking, struggling to focus on the screen.

It was morning. The sun was shining in California, the shadows long. A yellow cab waited at the curb, a redheaded woman in a slinky, black dress talking to the driver through the open passenger door window. Deidre frowned as the woman stalked away from the cab and marched to the house’s front door.

She was clearly angry.

Deidre switched to Camera 1 as the redhead burst into the house. “Where are you, Maria? I can’t believe you left me in Vegas! You are paying the damn cabbie the $507 dollars it cost me to get home!”

Deidre’s stomach tightened as the woman marched down the hallway. How would the new goddess react to such hostility? She had dominated the three girls, but this was a mature woman. A furious woman. Would the goddess have the courage to be assertive?

With a mouse click, Deidre brought up Camera 4. Subject 1 and her youngest daughter were on their hands and knees, the eldest daughter and the redhead licking their assholes as the angry woman burst into the bedroom.

Deidre watched with baited breath to see what truths the goddess would reveal.

To be continued…

---